Slayer

She knew all at once that he was going to kiss her … He was tall, and his black hair fell in layered waves around a ruggedly good-looking face. His shadow beard added mystery to his chiseled features. His clothes were expensive and jet-black. Black leather jacket, black tee beneath it, and black jeans and silver-tipped black boots. Whoa—just who was this? Vampire—that’s who! All at once Nikki’s slayer sense kicked in and told her, Stupid … he’s a vampire. He was not like any vamps she had ever encountered … She eyed him speculatively, but before she could retort he had her shoulders and brought her in close. A sizzling, spidery electricity tickled the air between them … He bent to her face and whispered something that made her toes curl, not because she heard the words but because his low, husky, and sensuous voice rocked her hormones into place and made her body tingle. She knew all at once that he was going to kiss her. He was actually going to kiss her, and she couldn’t stop herself from wanting that kiss. What the hell was wrong with her? She should stomp on his foot—kick him in the groan, wallop him one across the face, and break the mood. She had the strength, the skill … and absolutely no inclination to do so. His mouth was on hers, at first gently and deliciously. She had no will of her own as her lips betrayed her good sense and parted to invite his tongue to stay awhile. And that was exactly what she got—a kiss that drowned her in passion and filled her head with exploding rockets. She couldn’t think, she couldn’t pull away, and she didn’t want to. Gone! Zap—he was gone faster than any vampire she had ever witnessed on the move. She stood for a long moment, and the question reared its ugly head and demanded, Were you under a vampire trance? The answer was a big fat no. It would have been such an easy answer, and one that could have wiped the shame from her conscious, but it wouldn’t have been true. Slayers couldn’t be mesmerized by vamps—slayers were immune to most vampire magic. The next question sent the blood to her cheeks. You wanted the vampire Damon Drummond to kiss you—didn’t you, Nikki Walker?

Other books by Claudy Conn Spellbound—Legend Shee Willow—Legend Trapped—Legend Shadowlove—Stalkers Darklove (December 2011)

Written as Claudette Williams After the Storm Blades of Passion Cassandra Cherry Ripe Cotillion for Mandy Courting Christina A Daring Deceit Desert Rose, English Moon Fire and Desire Heart of Fancy Lady Barbara Lady Bell Lady Madcap Lady Magic Lady Runaway Lady Sunshine Lady Velvet Lord Wildfire

Masquerade Waltz Myriah Passion's Pride A Rake's Folly Regency Star Sassy Song of Silkie Spring Gambit Sunday's Child The Convenient Romance Jewelene Lacey Naughty Lady Ness Mary, Sweet Mary Lady Brandy Hotspur & Taffeta Sweet Disorder

Five Stars for ShadowLove—Stalkers ShadowLove—Stalkers is hot, Hot, HOT Avid vampire and paranormal romance enthusiasts are in for a darkly delicious thrill when they sink their teeth into Claudy Conn’s newest series, ShadowLove—Stalkers. Conn has a gift for character and plot development that sets her work apart from other romance novelists. ShadowLove—Stalkers is filled with steaming action and dramatic tension … Claudy delicately plants the seeds for future development and characters without distracting from the excitement and romance of Stalkers. The result is that she has a paranormal, vampire series, of romance novels, which carries her own unique and spicy aroma. Claudy fills her stories with enough passion to make the pages spark, sizzle, and steam. She doesn't skimp when it comes to building sexy into her characters. The women are luscious and the men … well, the action doesn't stop with the plot. She really knows how to make us tingle with anticipation for her next book. ShadowLove—Stalkers is hot, Hot, HOT … and yes, I am blushing.

~ Vonnie Faroqui, Ink Slinger's Whimsey

Acclaim for Spellbound—Legend One hot and thrilling book I fell for all three of the main characters, fun loving Maxie, dark and brooding Julian, and one hot Fae, Breslyn. However, it wasn’t just the characters that kept me on the edge of my seat, it was the entire involved plot that included jealously, betrayal, magic, murder, and, of course, hot passion … Like all good thrillers, it seemed as one problem was solved another would spring up. The last few pages had me hoping that this is the first of a new series that will be worth each torturous wait for the next book. The well-written out mixture of myth and legend, not to mention the characters, all in today’s world has me Joyfully Recommending Spellbound—Legend as one book you won’t want to miss.

~ Jo, Joyfully Reviewed This is one book I’ll never forget The author has done a magnificent job of creating the world of the Tuatha De Danaan, the Druids and the humans who interact with them. She succeeds in making them so realistic, I found myself believing they really exist—and who knows, perhaps they do … Their dangerous situations had me on the edge of my seat, while the loves scenes had me enthralled. I am excited about this book, which, apparently, is the first of a series, and will definitely begin collecting them as they become available. This author will become one of my favorites.

~ Jaye Leyel, The Romance Studio

Praise for Shee Willow—Legend Five Stars! A Joyfully Recommended Read, June 2011 Once again Conn ignites the page with hunk madness Shee Willow carries us deep into the world of Fae intrigue and danger … exciting and fast paced, this is a novel with plenty of plot twists and surprises to support the romance … Conn brings back the cast of Faery characters we fell in love with from Spellbound—Legend, deepening the Seelie intrigues, romance, and dangers in part two of the series. Conn is in high form and

never shorts her heroine or her reader. Once again Conn ignites the page with hunk madness, as every which way Willow turns brings hot potential for love and misdirection. It is pure torture deciding which of the men or Fae to fantasize over, and I do so love the bad ones!

~ Vonnie Faroqui, Ink Slinger’s Whimsey A great combination of paranormal, scorching romance, and suspense! Ms. Conn again brings readers a different side of lore and allure surrounding the Fae. Willow and Shayne’s storyline was magical, in the sense that you knew something greater, deeper was in store for them. Then add Breslyn, the Dagda Prince, childhood crush of Willow, into the mix … just get comfy, because you are in for a heck of a rollercoaster … Thankfully, another title will be released soon. I cannot wait until the simmering conflict between the Seelie Fae and Unseelie Fae reaches its boiling point!

~ Monica Solomon, The Romance Readers Connection

ShadowHeart Slayer Shadow Series, Book 2 By

Claudy Conn

Edited by: Karen Babcock Cover Artist: Rae Monet

All rights reserved Names, characters, and events depicted in this book are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, places, organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental and beyond the intent of the author. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the author. Claudy Conn http://claudyconn.embarqspace.com/ Copyright © 2011 by Claudy Conn Published in the United States of America September 2011

Dedication I would like to dedicate this to my editor, Karen Babcock … editor supreme!

All that is gold does not glitter, Not all those who wander are lost; The old that is strong does not wither, Deep roots are not reached by the frost. From the ashes a fire shall be woken, (And) - A light from the shadows shall spring— — J.R.R. Tolkien

~ Prologue ~ DAMON DRUMMOND STOOD on a rooftop—arms at his side, legs spread in a wide stance—and stared at the scene that had just begun to unfold five stories below in an alleyway only dimly lit by the lights from the various apartments above it. At both ends of the alley, New York City was ablaze with activity and bright with its city lights. Even at one in the morning the streets were still filled with a flow of people out on the town. Damon made quite a picture. His black, thick hair fell in layered waves and framed his handsome face. The wind at the top of the building whipped at his shiny locks and at his tall, rugged body, but he didn’t bother to zip his black leather jacket closed. He rubbed his cold hands against his jeans as he watched the red-haired beauty below lure her prey deeper into the deserted alley. Damon’s eyes, brightly alert with interest, were lit in their recesses with gold at a striking variance with their dark depths. He was keenly intrigued as he studied her style and took her measure, filing away his observations as though he were a research scientist observing an exotic new species. He watched her move and sway and entice her prey deeper into her web, and he waited for the inevitable. This was not the first time he had followed her into the night. He saw the newbie slink in after her as the beauty pretended she didn’t know he was coming up behind her. She put on a grand show. Damon saw that her hand was already inside her unbuttoned denim jacket, and he knew her fingers were wrapped around her deadly weapon. She stopped, turned, and pushed a long strand of her fire-lit hair away from her provocative features. She smiled bewitchingly at the young man now tripping with anxious need and awful, raging blood-lust towards her. Her voice was disdainful when she spoke. “Oh—hi there … Are you following me?” An animal grunt came out of the newbie’s mouth as his lips drew back, and he bared his fangs. What happened next went down so swiftly that a lesser person watching would not have realized the skill and strength it had taken. It looked so easy … she made it look so easy, but Damon knew otherwise. A newbie’s brutal strength was derived from the bloodlust, and no human could withstand its onslaught. The newbie charged, but she went into a spin and was lightly, easily, and gymnastically out of his way and at his back. Before the newly made vamp understood

enough to recover, she had her sharply pointed stake plunged into the nape of his neck and just as quickly had it withdrawn. He turned to stare, stunned but not down. He made an agonized sound and reached back for his neck. His hand filled with blood, and he stared at his hand as his body filled with the poison that wood inflicts on a vampire. She took his moment of confusion and used it to ram the wooden stake into his undead heart, and he collapsed in a heap. He stared at her before he whispered, “Your time … will come …” She stood back from him for a moment as though saying a prayer. Then she withdrew the stake, wrapped it in some kind of cloth, and slipped it into its Kevlar sheath, which was strapped around her shoulder under her jacket. Damon’s dark, well-shaped eyebrow arched with interest as she turned and slowly walked away, leaving the body in the alleyway. A newbie vampire would not disintegrate. She didn’t seem to care. He supposed, as she did, that the police would list it as they did so many others as an unsolved case, and it would be filed with the cold cases as time went by. The beauty picked up her pace, and Damon noted the style of her walk was controlled; she was careful not to use her slayer ability at super-speed. He couldn’t stop himself from noting that her butt was perfectly shaped and tantalizing, and he could see she didn’t give a damn about her looks. She had only one goal, and that goal was totally at odds with his. She was confident—probably overconfident, and that wasn’t good. She was killing at least two vampires nearly every other night, and one of these nights she would come across a vampire who knew just how to handle and overcome her … However, she was smart, and she had been piecing the puzzle together. She had discovered bits and crumbs, and she’d tracked the clues relentlessly. It had Damon deeply concerned, because she was looking for one vampire in particular. The beauty’s name was Nikki Walker. She was a vampire slayer, and Damon Drummond—well, he was a vampire …

~ One ~ NIKKI STARED UP at the small inn not too far from Harcourt Street in Dublin. It was a perfect location. Quiet, and it seemed to cater to older couples and a few business sorts. It wasn’t too far from the Temple Bar area, where she would do her vampire scouting, and so it was perfect for a home base. She picked up her two bags and climbed the high steps that took her inside, where a small but brightly lit lobby greeted her. A man behind a mahogany counter, with an office of sorts at his back, caught her attention with his deep, Irish brogue, and she had to concentrate in order to understand what he was saying. He laughed and clipped whatever he had said into a simple, “Good morn’ to ye, miss.” “Oh hi …” Nikki smiled as she put down her suitcases and moved towards him. “I have reservations … Nikki Walker.” “Ah, yes … ye requested the top floor … a suite.” He looked to be in his early twenties, and she couldn’t help but notice that he gave her an interested once over as inconspicuously as he could before he gently pushed some papers across the wooden high counter for her to sign and requested to see her passport. As she bent to take care of the paperwork, her long, gold-lit red hair fell about her face. She pushed it away, looked up, and saw that he was staring. She smiled amiably as she could see he was about to ask a question. “Are ye here on business then?” She smiled and said ambiguously, “In a manner of speaking.” “Oh, aye then,” was what he thought an appropriate response, and Nikki gave him a warm, friendly smile. It was obvious that he wondered what a young (and she could see he thought her pretty) woman was doing all alone at a hotel frequented by the senior crowd on this quiet street in Dublin. He couldn’t know it was the perfect place for what she had to accomplish. Quiet and secluded was everything she needed. She wasn’t who she had been, not anymore. She didn’t feel young and pretty and ready to take on the world in the normal way young women did. Graduate school was a thing relegated to another time in the future … friends, love … out of the picture for now. What her mother had told her was her birthright (or bane depending on how you looked at it) had come to pass. She was a vampire slayer, and she had more than slaying vampire after vampire on her mind. She wanted one in particular—the one that had murdered her brother! She knew the vamp was a female of some years and experience, and she knew that the dangerous female vamp was known as Deadly Moon. She and her brother had lost their parents to a drunk driver when she was sixteen, and her brother had stepped in and become the sun, the stars, ‘the everything’ she needed to get through the heartache of their loss. Jack had even taken over where her mother had left off and did his best to train her to become the slayer she might one day have to be.

During those early days with her mom, she had kept her own council. She hadn’t wanted to disappoint her mother by telling her that ‘slaying vampires’ was not something she had ever wanted to do. And then her mother and father were gone, and she wanted to accomplish all the goals her mother had set for her. She heard her mother whispering in her ear, “Baby … I know this doesn’t seem fair … all this extra work, but one day it will save your life. Want it or not, you are a slayer, and one of them might come for you …” Jack wasn’t a slayer by birth, but he had learned everything he could from his parents and took up the job of ‘slayer training’ when they lost their parents. She’d allowed him to put her through all the trials, the gymnastics, the karate, the wielding of the deadly wooden stake, but now Jack was gone as well. He was gone because of a vampire, and she wanted to rip the creature from limb to limb and feed the pieces to the beasts of hell … Nikki had money enough. Their parents had left them comfortably provided for, and Jack had made a fortune in the computer software business and left everything to her. The weeks before she lost her brother, Nikki had graduated from NYU. Jack had managed to pull on a few friendship strings and got her started doing little fluff pieces for a national travel magazine. She had been accepted to graduate school and had been looking forward to it and the life that went with it … but, no longer. She had to find his killer, and she had the advantage of her slayer abilities. She had questioned the police about what they knew, but all they had been able to tell her was that Jack Walker had met an incredibly beautiful woman at some charity function at Lincoln Center and that they had left together. Jack had been found in a suite at the Plaza with his throat torn and most of the blood drained from his body. The police thought it was a serial killer, but Nikki knew better. She called on her slayer skills and went to work. She quietly, unobtrusively took on her own investigation and painstakingly followed where the details took her. It was leading her to a vampire of unusual abilities, and she would have to be careful, because although she might have super-hearing, super-speed, and super-strength, she could be killed as easily as any human. She was not immortal. The same week that Jack had been mutilated and killed, she went out looking for information. She visited the clubs she knew vamps frequented in NYC when they went looking for easy prey. She had walked into one dance club and was surprised to see a great number of vamps mingling with petty, expectant women. She made her selection and sidled up to him. He wasn’t expecting an attack from a human. He didn’t know she was a slayer because she hid it well. And so her first encounter went off easier than she had expected. It wasn’t difficult to get him into a position in the dark alley behind the club where she laid him low with the skill and the strength that was hers as a slayer. Some of her success was due to the shock and surprise he experienced when she threw him hard to the ground. The rest was the point of the wooden stake held directly and threateningly to his cold heart. She explained to him then that she would free him if he told her what she wanted to know. He wasn’t a newbie, but he didn’t have a great number of years or experience as a vampire, so he caved immediately and told her that the rumor was Deadly Moon had

been with the Walker human. It was the first time she had heard a name in relation to the dangerous, ‘never seen ancient’ vampire. He told her everyone in vamp circles was talking about it because Deadly Moon did not usually make a spectacle of her kills. He didn’t know anything more, but instead of setting him free as she had promised, Nikki had made her first vampire kill. Remorse? None. She had not kept her word—she had not released him when he gave her the information—but she had no regret. He wouldn’t be able to kill some poor, hapless human, now would he? Everything she did from that moment on was with the intent of finding Deadly Moon, the vampire other vamps seemed to fear. Nikki knew enough to be discreet when she singled out a vampire for questioning … and killing. She never did so when other vamps could look on and listen in. Her latest kill, two nights ago, had won her the information that Deadly Moon was in Dublin. Nikki still had no description of the female vamp. None seemed to know her, only of her. Nikki put aside these thoughts as she took the key the man at the counter handed her and went to the small elevator. She had taken the largest suite he had, as she didn’t know how long she would have to be in Dublin. She had been to Dublin and the Irish countryside once before, with her brother … She arrived at her door, #110, and opened it wide before she stepped in. The day was misty and gray. Night would come fast on a day like this. She scanned the place with more than her eyes as she stepped inside. All clear … Or so she thought. A hand came from nowhere and clamped down on her mouth. Another strong, muscled arm went around her and pinned her arms at her side, and a voice with a distinguished English accent whispered in her ear, “Go home, Nikki Walker, before you get yourself killed.” She tried to spin around and see her attacker, but even with her super-strength she couldn’t budge. One hand was still on her mouth, but the other managed to slip under her open jacket. She struggled hard then, harder than she had ever done before, but he was too strong and quick for her. He snatched her weapon and tossed it before he let go of her mouth and turned her to face him. She could have screamed then, but she didn’t. She didn’t want to bring attention to herself, especially on her first day. And there was something in this one’s aura that made her think he wasn’t really there to harm her—after all, he had warned her off instead of immediately killing her. So instead of screaming like a banshee, which she desperately wanted to do, she looked him over. What she saw made her raise her dark eyebrows. He was tall, and his black hair fell in layered waves around a ruggedly good-looking face. His shadow beard added mystery to his chiseled features. His clothes were expensive and jet-black. Black leather jacket, black tee beneath it, and black jeans and silver-tipped black boots. Whoa—just who was this? Vampire—that’s who! All at once Nikki’s slayer sense kicked in and told her, Stupid … he’s a vampire.

As though reading her mind he chuckled. “Aye, then—that established—all I am here for today is to indulge in a reasonable discussion.” “That established—what established?” she returned warily. Had he read her mind? Different vamps had different ‘abilities’. A short laugh escaped his lips, but then he grew serious all at once. “Let’s skip the game playing, Nikki, shall we?” “I will if you will, English …” “Again, game playing,” he chided. “I’m not playing a game. How could I when I don’t know the rules?” She shrugged. “Besides, I don’t play with strangers. You know my name … I don’t know yours.” “Rules, eh? I shall have to list some for you. Firstly, and most importantly, stay out of my way—meaning, don’t look for Deadly Moon. As to my name?” He inclined his head and brought up his dark eyes to her face. “My name is Damon Drummond.” Nikki stiffened and shot him a warning look. “I have no quarrel with you, Damon Drummond. I don’t know how you know what you do, but I don’t follow other people’s rules—especially when the person listing the rules is a … vampire. Deadly Moon and I … we have a problem, and I mean to solve it.” “You will have two problems if you keep trying to track her.” Was he threatening her? It felt like he was threatening her, and yet, she didn’t really feel threatened. What then? Was he saying that he would be a problem for her if she didn’t stop tracking Deadly Moon? Why? And if that was so, well then, he seemed to think a great deal of himself, and something told Nikki that he probably had cause to do so. He was not like any vamps she had ever encountered. She also wondered if Deadly Moon was his lover. She eyed him speculatively, but before she could retort he had her shoulders and brought her in close. A sizzling, spidery electricity tickled the air between them. “I have never seen anything like you, Nikki Walker. From the top of your fiery head to your dainty and dangerous feet, you are unique. You look at me with eyes the deepest shade of blue I have ever encountered in all my four hundred years, and it would be a shame to see them permanently closed.” “Are you threatening to do that—permanently close my eyes?” Nikki shook her head, “Then go ahead, have at me, because nothing is going to stop me. My brother’s eyes were even more blue than mine, and his were permanently closed before his time … I don’t mean to suffer the same fate … at least not until I get my ounce of justice for him.” She held herself stiffly aloof. “So that brings us to my rules … the first being, stay out of my way, Damon Drummond, and perhaps I will let you live.” It was bluster, she knew. This vamp could do her in with the blink of his eye. He smirked at her and said, “You will get yourself killed if you throw words like that at some vamp you simply cannot take because he has age and experience, and there are some out there, slayer, that you cannot take.” He let her go and wagged a finger at her, “So you want to know if I am threatening you. Fine. Call it what you will, it is still a warning. If you pursue Deadly Moon, you will find yourself a target because your presence will become obvious in their world, and these are bad times in Dublin.” “You don’t know me. You are not concerned for me, but for Deadly Moon, and so everything you say—jaded. I keep my own council.”

“Relieve yourself of the illusion that you are any threat to her. You are like a fly she can swat out of her way.” “Then why are you here—warning me away?” “I have my reasons.” “You have wasted your time.” “I see that …” He suddenly reached for her shoulders and pulled her into his arms. He bent to her face and whispered something that made her toes curl, not because she heard the words but because his low, husky, and sensuous voice rocked her hormones into place and made her body tingle. She knew all at once that he was going to kiss her. He was actually going to kiss her, and she couldn’t stop herself from wanting that kiss. What the hell was wrong with her? She should stomp on his foot—kick him in the groan, wallop him one across the face, and break the mood. She had the strength, the skill … and absolutely no inclination to do so. His mouth was on hers, at first gently and deliciously. She had no will of her own as her lips betrayed her good sense and parted to invite his tongue to stay awhile. And that was exactly what she got—a kiss that drowned her in passion and filled her head with exploding rockets. She couldn’t think, she couldn’t pull away, and she didn’t want to. Gone! Zap—he was gone faster than any vampire she had ever witnessed on the move. She stood for a long moment, and the question reared its ugly head and demanded, Were you under a vampire trance? The answer was a big fat no. It would have been such an easy answer, and one that could have wiped the shame from her conscience, but it wouldn’t have been true. Slayers couldn’t be mesmerized by vamps—slayers were immune to most vampire magic. The next question sent the blood to her cheeks. You wanted the vampire Damon Drummond to kiss you—didn’t you, Nikki Walker?

~ Two ~ NIKKI WAS STILL thinking about Damon Drummond after she took to the sidewalk and walked as per the hotel clerk’s directions towards Harcourt Street. She wore a black cocktail dress made of silk chiffon that hugged her shape, and if things had been different, she would have been pleased with the way she looked. It was a cool night even though the rain had held off, and she wore a black satin coat fitted at the waist over the little dress. Black sandal heels completed the picture. Her fiery hair was loose around her pert and lovely face, and her blue eyes were alert as she scanned the crowd. She spotted what she had been looking for. He was tall, lean, and hungry looking. His amber-lit dark eyes were bright in the night, and he looked like he needed to feed … Nikki held back, watching to see which pub or nightclub he would enter. She saw him stop in front of a stone façade building with an elegant black awning whose gold letters identified it as Club Merlot. A bouncer was situated on either side of the open double doors, and the lanky vamp nodded to them as he went in. Nikki wasn’t shy about being unescorted or without a supportive and giggling gal pal at her side. She was out on business, and all that ‘once upon a time’ schoolgirl shyness was gone. She gave each of the staring bouncers a seductive smile, which elicited a few choice flirtatious remarks from them. She laughed and went into the dimly lit hallway just inside the club. She checked her coat with the scantily dressed girl at the closet counter but kept her shoulder tote bag tight at her side. It didn’t quite make it as an evening bag, but it held the things she needed. The place rocked with the music from a live band, and she made her way through the throng of dancers to the long, beautifully cherry wood and richly engraved and molded bar. She took her seat, ordered a Guinness, and unobtrusively did a survey of her surroundings and the people within. A voice at her back startled her, and it took some effort not to jump or whirl, but she was getting good at hiding such emotions. She could never show fear … Slowly she turned her chin and glanced at the man with the deeply Irish and amiable voice. He smiled at her and offered, “I am sorry … I didn’t mean to take ye unawares but, I saw ye as soon as ye came in and … I thought I would come over and introduce meself.” “Did you?” He was a tall Irishman with a good-looking, ruddy complexion. His eyes looked hazel in the dim light, and his hair was a light shade of chestnut brown. She immediately liked the ‘look’ of him. He put up his hands. “Whoa there, darlin’—no harm intended …”

She noticed with a rueful smile that he still hadn’t left and acceded, “None taken.” “Good … good … I’m John Patrick.” He extended his hand, and Nikki laughed. “Ye are supposed to return the favor,” he offered helpfully. “Being?” “Yer name, darlin’ … yer name?” He presented an intriguing picture, and she allowed him a half smile, “Nikki …” she answered with a slight hesitation, and then added, “Walker.” “And what would Nikki Walker be doing here all alone?” “Why, is this a dangerous place?” He laughed. “Now dangerous is a word that might mean different things to different people. Look around … does my club look dangerous?” “Not exactly and yet … perhaps,” Nikki returned with the same teasing quality he was using. She could see that she had caught his interest. He looked her over thoughtfully, and his voice was low and inviting. “Aye, perhaps to the likes of that one …”—he indicated a woman, scantily garbed and ready for action, with a movement of his chin—“… looking for trouble she can’t manage … or that one, but … ah now, why do I think ye are the one right able to handle the trouble ye are looking for?” “Because I can,” Nikki said on a small laugh. He beamed at her and moved in closer. “And why is it, Nikki Walker, that ye don’t have a man at yer side … looking like you do?” “Oh … but I do.” Nikki’s blue eyes lit up with amusement. He inclined his head. “Why, thank ye … but ye are evading the question.” “I came here to relax after a long day … hear the music, watch the dancing—nothing more.” “Well then, as proprietor of this establishment, I shall make it my business to make certain that is what you get—music, dancing, relaxation. However, I will have to stay close by in order to accomplish my task.” Nikki laughed right out loud, and it felt good. Amidst her grieving for her brother, ‘slaying vampires’, and living these last few weeks alone, she had kept friends at a distance; laughing had become a memory. Now, it served as a release. He smiled, and she could see he was well pleased with himself. He had sized her up as no easy target and was satisfied with the results of his flirtation. “So you own this club, John Patrick?” Nikki eyed him openly and decided he couldn’t be more than twenty-nine or thirty years old. “You don’t look old enough.” “And yet, here I am.” He reached over to the bar and took up the drink the bartender had slid his way. A glass of white wine, which surprised Nikki, but she made no remark. He sipped and added after a moment, “It wasn’t easy … achieving all this …” “Do you like what you built—what you do?” Her blue eyes casually swept the room, and Nikki made certain that her facial expression gave away nothing. “It suits me now … who knows about later?” He eyed her mischievously, and there was a definite invitation to raise the bar of their flirtation. Nikki ignored the invitation. Her voice was, however, soft as she said, “You have some interesting … clientele.” A rueful grin lit his face as he looked around the dance floor. “Aye, all sorts …” And then he beamed saucily at her. “Tourists included—but they are all well behaved in my

place. I don’t tolerate any nonsense. I want my female patrons to feel safe enough to …” He grinned at her. “… walk in here … alone.” She smiled and pointed with her chin towards the lanky vampire, who was hitting on a pretty brunette. “That guy doesn’t quite look like he fits in.” “What do you mean?” “Well, sure he appears to be on his best behavior, but there is something about his style—his clothes and the way he carries himself—that doesn’t seem right. Don’t you see it?” Nikki said this on an idle note as she watched John Patrick’s face closely for his reaction. She had heard that some nightclub owners looked the other way when the ‘wrong set’ spent big bucks at their establishments. Of course, they wouldn’t know that they were vampires, but they knew something wasn’t right. She was curious about John Patrick and about what he knew or didn’t know. “That one has been coming in here quite a bit lately. Leaves with a different woman every night—and I did wonder at it.” He shrugged. “No accounting for a woman’s taste in these matters, and I suppose some ladies like the gruff sort.” She shook her head and started to get up. He was going to make a move on her, and she had to put an immediate stop to it. She didn’t have time or patience for romance. All she wanted was information, and she had already discovered quite enough to pursue. “Time to call it a night. Jet lag seems to be setting in,” Nikki said with a visible attempt at stifling a yawn. “Where are ye staying, love? I’d like to call ye and set up a date to go to dinner, where we could get to know one another better.” “I’ll probably swing by here in the next night or two …” She was already on her feet and pushing the bar stool away as she started forward. He had her elbow as he walked with her to the coat check woman. “You aren’t walking home alone … are you, Nikki?” “Yes. I like the cool night air.” “Let me call a cab.” “No … the walk will do me good. Don’t worry, John Patrick. I will be just fine,” she reassured him, thinking he was sweet to be concerned. He frowned but seemed to realize it wasn’t his place to insist. He helped her with her coat, tipped the coat check girl for her, and walked her outside. “Come back soon, Nikki.” As an answer she smiled, slung her bag over her shoulder, and started off. There were enough revelers and lights ablaze on the avenue, and she wasn’t expecting anything to happen quite yet. She had, however, made up her mind to return to Club Merlot soon—very soon, and it wasn’t because of the sweet-talking proprietor, John Patrick. It was because there were a whole lot more than the one lanky vampire patronizing that club … and all of them males! Something very odd was going on there, but what it was that was different from the usual scenario of boy meets girl, boy takes girl out back, boy turns into vampire and bites girl was beyond her understanding. She had one short, very dimly lit avenue to put behind her before she would reach the brightly lit entrance of her small inn. She felt prickles cover her skin, and a wave of electricity pulled at the hairs at the nape of her neck. When she entered the dim alleyway she had expected something. She had seen him

eye her sideways as she left alone, and even so, even knowing, her entire body tensed as she chased off the fear. She knew who it was that was following her. She pretended to bend to fix her shoe and looked around as she brought herself back up. He wasn’t readily in sight, but she knew he was nearby. She had set herself up as a target, and he had taken the bait. He was gaining ground, and she knew he was probably anxious to get to her near the darkest part of the park. Her hand went into her large bag as she picked up her pace and chose her place of reckoning. As she had anticipated he charged and landed on her back. Stake raised in her firm grasp, she used her slayer strength—enough, but not too much—and threw him off her back and got him off balance. She turned to face him, and as she had expected, it was the lanky vampire.

~ Three ~ “WHAT’S THE MATTER, fella … wouldn’t anyone leave with you tonight?” A grim smile curved Nikki’s full lips. A threat dripped off her words. Her weapon was deadly and poised for action. The vamp was visibly taken aback, but he put on a good show as he caught himself up and hung his head low as though ready to charge once more. However, he didn’t come at her. Instead, he said in a tight voice, “A slayer in town …?” The lovely Irish lilt of his voice, so at variance with the picture he presented, made Nikki sigh sadly. He had once been human. Yeah, an inner slayer voice answered, but he ain’t no more … “That’s right, and I’m betting you haven’t ever come across a real … live … slayer before.” He didn’t answer her but just kept his head low and moved warily backwards. Nikki prompted him. “So what do you think—gonna get lucky?” “I usually do,” lanky vamp said on a sneer and finally did what he had wanted to do all along—he charged at her. Nikki sidestepped at the very last minute. He was not expecting her to be so fast, let alone faster than he. He lost his balance, and she was on him. She plunged the sharp wooden stake deeply into his back, and it found its mark. Quickly she pulled it out and jumped away. He roared with pain and fury, and lost now in the frenzy of fear and agony, he made his second mistake and dove at her willy-nilly. She was up in the air Olympic-gymnast style and bringing what Damon had called her dangerous (and high-heeled) feet across the vamp’s face. He dipped, and another kick sent him flying backwards, landing him heavily on his spine on the asphalt of the quiet, dark street. Without a moment’s pause, she was on him—straddling him, stake pointed at his stone cold heart. Her voice oozed with a threat. “Now, if you would like me to let you live, vamp, tell me what you know about Deadly Moon.” His voice was hoarse with fear, and his dark red eyes darted to her face in a silent plea. “Deadly Moon? No one knows anything about her.” “Then you are more good to me dead than alive.” She sighed as she made the stake penetrate his clothing just above his heart and dangerously tickle his skin. “Wait—wait …” She knew that he was locked down. He couldn’t struggle with her. He could hardly breathe. The poison effects of the wood were scorching his insides, and he would have to crawl away and find help soon. He was running out of time, and he knew it. The poison, left unattended, would leave him weak for weeks and could actually kill him. He knew he had to get help and quickly.

“Wait? Ah, then you have some information for me.” Nikki allowed him to see that she was a ruthless vampire slayer with no pity whatsoever. He closed his eyes and then directed a helpless look, a plea for his life, her way. “I only know what the rumor is, that she is in Ireland … Dublin, but no one knows where or why. She hasn’t been seen in a hundred years. She keeps to herself.” “And that is all you know?” He nodded anxiously. “Yes.” “And you followed me … why—meaning, why me of all the ladies at the club?” “You looked at me. I felt it. Thought you were interested and would make an easy target.” Nikki didn’t let him see his death coming as she plunged the stake into him. He held the shaft sticking out of his body for a moment before he groaned a sigh, closed his eyes, and died. Nikki withdrew the wooden stake, used his clothing to clean it, and stuck it back into her black tote bag. When she took a step backwards, her ankle gave out; she had broken one of her highheeled shoes. “Damn, and double damn …” she whispered out loud as she removed her shoe and eyed it woefully. She looked back at the vamp—he wouldn’t be leading any hopeful young women to their deaths any longer. Her nose wrinkled as she realized suddenly what was happening. He wasn’t old enough to disintegrate, but he was old enough to decay, and he was rapidly doing just that. Time to leave. *** WB was a huge vampire. He sported a large cross-bones tattoo on the back of his bald head that had been his when he had been a human. His eyes were deep amber. He was wide and solid and not unattractive to some females, but he had never taken a mate and was not overly interested in the art of romance. When the mood struck him, he took what he needed, and more often than not never had the same female more than once. He never mated with human females. He had decided long ago they were good for one thing only—feeding. He was a killer at heart, but not for the sake of the actual kill. He killed or destroyed when something or someone got in his way. He was thoroughly ruthless and unconcerned with anything other than what would serve his immediate and future needs. Vampires went through the process of dying and being reborn with the bloodlust, but not all vampires lost the conscience they had when they were human. Some retained some of that conscience and through time were able to temper their bloodlust and kill only when they had no choice. WB had a very low opinion of those ‘types’ of vamps. He would sneer at the vamps that only took the blood they needed and left their victims alive and not unwell. When WB came across such a vampire he would, if the opportunity arose, eliminate him or her simply because he despised their ideals. Most of the members of his clan, once the ‘Rawley Clan’, were loyal to him and his vision for their future. Some members were, however, still unclear about what he wanted of them and, even after all these months under his supervision, managed to remain aloof to his leadership. That annoyed the hell out of him. He was giving serious consideration to the notion of putting them to death—ritual style, to set an example to the others. He

had to be careful though as some of those members had a ‘following’, and he couldn’t afford to anger large groups—not now when he was so close to realizing his plans. A knock sounded at his door, and he heard the light, sassy female voice. It grated on his tense nerves. He grimaced but answered, “Come on, Clara—you can enter.” The evening saw her dressed for nightlife. She sported a blonde mass of curls, sparkling throughout with black glitter, and he made a face at her. “What … don’t you like my new color?” she asked, patting her spiked locks. He knew that she enjoyed doing her hair a different color from week to week. She was a female vamp stuck in the vampire healing mode—hair and nails were about the only things a female vamp could alter without the body attempting to heal. Clara often sported painted nails and different hairstyles within the short hair she had when she had been turned. She was dressed in a black silk halter and a very short matching skirt. She wore fourinch black heels and strutted her stuff as she walked up to him, chewing gum (he knew because he had asked her not to do so in his presence). He knew she didn’t like him. He knew she enjoyed annoying him, but for the time being, he needed her special skill. WB knew her pathetic story but had no sympathy. Why, he asked himself, should he? They all had their own stories. Clara had been turned when she was only nineteen, and although she had been around for a very long time, she was still a teen in her head and one who liked the Goth lifestyle. He watched as she took out the chewing gum from her mouth and looked for a place to stick it. He got up and put the wastebasket in front of her. She gave him a sarcastic smile and dumped it with a flourish. “Got some news you might want to know.” “Then tell me.” “Heard tell Deadly Moon is in town.” WB sat up and considered this. “Why? Why would she come to Dublin now of all times?” She shrugged. “It is just a rumor. She has been scarcer than ever before. No one sees her come or go, and I wouldn’t know this much if I hadn’t bumped into Damon last night. He doesn’t tell me anything … in spite of the fact that we were once … an item.” She shrugged. “But I got her scent off of him …” Clara was a tracker. She had super sense of smell, much more intense than what was normal for a vamp. “And why did you not tell me this last evening?” WB asked. Again she shrugged. “Wasn’t sure it was her scent … decided to wait until I was sure.” “And you are now?” “No … that’s the trouble. I couldn’t find her scent anywhere else in Dublin, and it has been so long since I met her.” “What does she look like?” “Don’t know. Never ever got a good look at her—she has this spell thing going on where she makes you see a hazy blur when you look at her.” “You mean, you actually got close enough …” WB was impressed. He had never gotten a glimpse of Deadly Moon himself. “Well, it was during my time with … Damon.” She turned away and moved to look

out the panoramic window onto Dublin’s Liffey River as traffic sped over the bridge, now in the thick of early evening traffic. He considered all this for a moment and then flipped it off. “No matter. She has nothing to do with us.” He motioned for her to leave, and Clara gave him a hook of her shoulder. “If I were you, WB, I would be nicer to me.” “But, you aren’t me, and this is as nice as it gets.” “You see yourself as the big leader … but I’ve learned a thing or two since Rawley days, and one of the things I have learned is that you are something of a shit … and not a little one at that!” He felt his temper rise and made an attempt to cool it. Clara was small, but she had quite a knack of staying alive over the years. He wasn’t ready yet to try and dispose of her. He sighed heavily, sat back in his high-backed executive chair, and pyramided his hands up to his square jaw. He had to rule his clan with an iron hand. He had to make a display of leading because he had to make them know he was in charge. He didn’t want to clash with Clara until he knew he would come out of it victorious … and there was the fact that many of the vampires in his clan had a fondness for her. Rawley had allowed obsession to deter his purpose. Rawley’s obsession to find and turn his half-human daughter to rule at his side had been his ruin. WB didn’t mean to allow his plan to inch close to obsession. And lately he was worried about the Count. Dracula had his own unique take on the world and might not approve of what he was doing. He would have to watch his back— Dracula was a serious threat. As to Deadly Moon, he only knew that every vampire he had ever encountered was frightened of her, and no one could ever remember seeing her. WB’s plans were very different than Rawley’s vision. He wasn’t eliminating newbies by the score any longer. Instead, he had been creating specific new vamps to aid him in his efforts. WB had a very large vision, one that would take quite some doing, city by city, town by town … He meant to rule the human race, yes, but there was more he meant to do with humans, much more. *** Nikki stepped into her room, and in her rush to get to her bathroom she didn’t do her usual scan of her surroundings. She dropped her ruined cocktail gown to the tiled floor and stood in her black lace bra and panties in front of the sink. There was blood on her hands, and she started to wash and soap them up. Washing them turned into scrubbing them, and scrubbing them turned into a frenzy that turned suddenly into sobs. “Is it becoming all too much for you, slayer?” Nikki spun around and found Damon leaning into the doorjamb with his massive arms folded across his chest. His torrents of black hair fell to his forehead and framed his handsome face. His black tee-shirt displayed his biceps and muscular abdomen. His black leather pants hugged his long, lean legs. She brought her eyes up from her inspection and sniffed. “I won’t ask how you got in here … just get out.” “Why, so you can have a good cry and pity yourself?” He unfolded his arms and moved towards her.

Realizing she wasn’t dressed, she grabbed a towel and wrapped it around herself while repeating, “Out—now. I’m not in the mood to do anymore vampire killing, but I will if you push me.” He towered over her, and she felt an overwhelming fatigue take over her body as he hissed. “Implying that you think you could stand up against me?” His tone was incredulous. “Do you not know the difference between the things you have been slaying and the real dangers that are out there? Stoopid, stoopid girl—I had thought you smarter than that. I guess I was mistaken. You think you are invincible because you have gotten the better of a few newbies and half-ass vampires that don’t know how to do anything but feed? You think you can pit your puny skill against an aged vampire with more skills than you ever dreamt of? Slayer—you are headed for a fall. You are way too cocky to survive the task you have set for yourself. Look at you—crying because you have killed a vampire.” “I am not crying because of that.” Why did she even bother to answer him, she asked herself. Who was he to question her skill, her motives? What did he really want from her? He’s a vampire, she told herself, and you should be driving a stake through his heart— but his words tickled her brain—if you could. Because something told her that he had hit the target—she wasn’t ready for an aged and experienced vampire. “Are you not? Then why, slayer, are you crying?” he pursued. “Because I have to look at them and promise to let them live. They have to die—I know they have to die … but I never thought I could be so ruthless, so devious … make promises I have no intention of keeping. I am crying because I am losing who I am …” He grasped her shoulders and shook her. “You have already lost who you were. You are not that child—so forget her. You threw that girl overboard the moment you took up the mantle of slayer,” he spat harshly. “You are in too deep. You jumped headfirst when your brother was murdered. You never gave it a thought, never tested the waters,” he growled at her. “The ‘old’ you—gone. Enter the new, and blast it, don’t you see her—she is radiant and powerful, she is capable of so much, but at the moment she is also so utterly stoopid!” “Stupid? You have no right to keep sayin …” She let the word float off as she tried to pull away from him. His touch sent waves of sensation through her body. She shouldn’t react to a vampire like that. Why was she even discussing anything … let alone her innermost thoughts with this vampire? “You grasp at shadows, and you don’t see the whole.” She shrugged out of his hold, but as she turned away from him, the towel fell to the tiled floor. She bent to retrieve it and heard his intake of breath at her back. Hurriedly she unbent and wrapped it around herself once more. “Why can’t you leave me alone?” she shot at him as she tried to get past him to the bathroom door. He stood frowning at her for a long moment before he took her into his arms and kissed her long and sweetly. She felt herself come undone. She felt herself melt into his embrace. She shouldn’t … she mustn’t … but he felt so big and strong and safe …? Safe? He wasn’t safe. He was a vampire! “Stop it!” She tried to shrug out of his arms, but she couldn’t have tried very hard because she was looking up into his eyes as he looked down into hers and whispered, “Tell me to go now, slayer … tell me to leave, and mean it—really mean it, and I will leave.”

It took all her will power to pull the words out of her. “You have to leave. I am tired, and I can’t think.” Like magic, he was gone. What the hell kind of speed did Damon the vampire own, she wondered, and then all at once she wanted to cry again, but this time it was because she knew she hadn’t really wanted him to leave at all. *** Damon Drummond left Nikki and jumped into a cab, because although his vampire speed was faster than any vampire he knew of, it took a great deal of energy to go long distances. He instructed the driver to take him to the airport. He had to get to Scotland. It had been his intention to leave earlier in the evening, but he had impulsively changed his mind and waited on Nikki’s return to her hotel room. Something was wrong with him—he wasn’t behaving normally, and his mind was a jumble of contradicting thoughts. It was as though his usual analytical process had been infiltrated and put out of order. He wasn’t able to think straight lately, and his mind was cluttered with images of the slayer. Her deep blue eyes, her luscious lips … Bloody hell, he had to stop! He was too concerned for her safety. He found himself worrying about her when he wasn’t watching her. He found himself wondering how he was going to keep her alive in a city that was fast becoming edgy with some very tough vamps. WB was a regret he would always remember. He and Chad had made a grave mistake when they had left him alive. He hadn’t wanted to, but Chad seemed to think it might be wise. Well, that notion had been shot to hell; that proof was staring, glaring, and wagging an accusing finger at them. It was as though they had unleashed the monster on mankind! WB was quickly organizing, and it was much more than just trying to lead all the clans. He wanted something specific from his leadership. What that could be, Damon hadn’t a clue. What was WB’s final goal? This needed more minds than his. He needed to meet with Chad and Chad’s father in person and lay it out on the table and come up with a battle plan. Damon had learned how to fly in World War II when he fought with the Americans … and blood was everywhere and presented its greatest challenge. He had loved flying and had maintained a small jet at the airport. His flying skill had always come in handy, now more than ever. Once again, his mind was assailed by Nikki’s image, and he felt his body react. He had a hard-on for her, and that was something he had to get under control. He had to focus on the job at hand, not seduce a vampire slayer to his bed. No, he couldn’t think of the slayer. He had to concentrate on WB, who had turned his clan and his new recruits into a set of thugs and was already spreading fear in the smaller Dublin communities. They called the murders the results of a serial killer on the loose, but sooner or later they might whisper the word vampire … It had happened in Eastern Europe before, and vamps had been hunted and destroyed. What was making WB so cocky? Just what did he have in mind? *** WB and his gang (as Damon now thought of them) threatened Dublin with something far more sinister than he had at first supposed. WB was completely different than Pentim had been when he led the clan. He’d turned them into a group of thugs without regard to

their social position within his group. A clan was, to lonely vampires, what a family was to humans. It offered them a place of belonging, a measure of respectability amongst their own kind. WB wasn’t interested in that. He wasn’t trying to attract the lone vampire or the smaller clans with an offer of social prestige or comfort. Damon had learned from his first day as a vampire that he could never join a clan. He was a loner by nature. He didn’t like rules. He didn’t want to lead a band, and he would allow no other to lead him. However, he understood the vampires’ need to ‘belong’. WB had turned his ‘clan’ into a set of brutal vampires who took more than they needed simply because they could. That was dangerous for all vampires. Humans, when confronted with the impossible, would often group into a mob to eliminate it. He had seen this happen to vamps throughout the centuries in Europe. And yet, without concern, WB had set his brutes out in groups … systemically moving into the cities, taking over large sections for their own. That was something that would have to be dealt with, and Damon had a plan in regards to the problem. However, another very grave situation lurked on the horizon. WB was not the only threat to him, and the few he called friends. Dracula had reemerged and was once again looking for his mother and his twin. The word was that the count was in a frenzy, sure that he was close to finding them, but in truth, thankfully, the powerful count wasn’t yet close to finding them. Damon wanted to keep it that way. The MacFares were amongst Damon’s most beloved allies, and that was why Damon had to leave the slayer to her own devices and get to Darby Gray—to warn the MacFares. Protecting Deadly Moon’s whereabouts, finding a way to stop WB’s progress, and diverting Dracula were huge goals. As of yet, there was nothing to indicate that Vladimir Dracula knew anything more about his mother, brother, and nephew—immortals all. And still, Damon had this uneasy feeling that this time Dracula would find something that would bring him closer … At any rate, he only knew that he had to warn his friends and make certain they kept a low profile. The slayer and the trouble she was costing him would have to wait for a night or two—and then he thought of her deep, sad blue eyes, and something inside of him moved uncomfortably. She was the most damnable girl. He could not remember ever being so interested in one woman in all his four hundred years. And this one—this one was trouble … *** Trouble, as he thought of her, slumped and padded out of bed and made her way to the small window overlooking the street. She focused and surveyed the quiet avenue with its long, wide alley. Had she just killed another vamp? Yes, she had. Was she any closer to finding Deadly Moon? No, she wasn’t. Daunting. She felt low and emotionally depleted, much like she had on the morning after she had gone to the morgue to look at her brother’s mutilated body. She’d had an awful night where she dreamt she was surrounded by vampires and couldn’t move fast enough, and just as she thought her time was over, he stood there like a dark god—Damon Drummond, vampire supreme—and she believed absurdly that he

was there to save her. She ran to him, and he took her into his arms, and then before she knew what was happening, he was sinking his teeth into her neck. It wasn’t to kill her … it was to turn her. She’d woken up shaking. Now, what she needed was coffee. “Yup,” she said right out loud. “Some coffee, biscuits, jam, lots of jam, and daylight …” She glanced at the clock and groaned. It was already eleven o’clock. Half the day was gone, and she had something very important to do today. She was headed for Trinity and its amazing library. It was there that she would find a clue about the very first vampires that were created by the one and only legend and ‘sire’—Count Dracula. Deadly Moon was reputed to be amongst those very first that Dracula had turned. Nikki supposed that was why she was so powerful, because of the thousand years she reputedly owned. A frown furrowed her forehead. Why would a thousand-year-old vampire want to kill and mutilate her brother? It didn’t make sense and yet … all of it didn’t make sense. She couldn’t understand any of it, so she shoved it aside. An hour later, she walked the relatively short distance to Trinity. Fortified by the fact that she’d had a wonderful hot shower, great coffee, and a scrumptious full breakfast, she felt ready to take on the world—even the vampire world. Trinity stood out as a testament to the past, and Nikki felt awe as she walked across the lawn in front of Trinity’s Parliament Square. She had to stand and stare and think about the history the place represented—the throwback to the time of the Tudors. She smiled at passing students, thinking that it hadn’t been so long ago she had been simply a student—thinking she could choose to ignore that she was also a slayer. She closed her eyes for a moment as she recalled those carefree days. Nikki picked up her pace and walked the distance to the Old Library, where The Book of Kells was on display. It would be there she would find the ancient manuscript she was after. She found someone working at a long, beautifully carved wooden counter and leaned into it to ask, “Can you tell me where I might find this ancient text?” She slid the paper with the name of the book The Legend of the First Turned towards the young woman, who looked at the title and then at Nikki to smile. “Well—that is different,” the woman said with a pretty Irish lilt. “Usually you Americans only want all the manuscripts we have about the Fae.” “I am a writer … doing a piece on the first vampires Dracula created. I only just discovered that an actual accounting existed in the form of this manuscript and that it was actually housed here, in Ireland.” “Well, that isn’t quite correct. We have a translated copy. We don’t have the original, which was …” The young woman smiled ruefully. “Of all the freaky places … in Transylvania until it was stolen last year.” “But you have a copy?” Nikki breathed a sigh of relief. “Yes, but you will have to read it here.” “That is fine.” She was already following the woman down the aisle to a small chamber where the woman unlocked the door and ushered her inside. “You can just take a seat at one of the reading tables, and I’ll be right with you.” Nikki looked around at the glass cabinets of ancient texts and wondered at all the information that was stored there. The woman returned with a large text and put it gently

down on the table and said, “Yer in luck—this edition is in English … translated from old Gaelic.” She put the heavy, leather-bound manuscript onto the long table. “Oh wow, I never even thought about it being in another language. This is so great— thanks.” The woman smiled and left Nikki to herself. She opened the book and within a very short while became thoroughly engrossed. And then it happened—the words jumped right out at her. The woman had been the loveliest in all of Europe, and Dracula had wooed her, courted and attempted to win her. According to the legend, she refused him to the end … He turned her by force, and over time, she was given the name Deadly Moon. She was supposedly over one thousand years old. Very little was known about her, as she seemed to vanish shortly after Dracula had forced himself on her. During the centuries her name was mentioned as an exquisitely beautiful creature but one to be feared with powers so much greater than all other vampires. Nikki stared at the book, read on for a bit, but discovered that nothing else was written about Deadly Moon.

~ Four ~ NIKKI WAS DRESSED to the hilt. She wore a very slinky pale blue cocktail dress that hugged her provocative figure. Her fiery hair was brushed until it gleamed with the gold streaks that made its color so unusual. It hung in long, luxurious waves around her shoulders and flowed in cascades down her back. She studied herself in the mirror and had to wonder just who she had dressed for. John Patrick? Perhaps. She did find him very attractive in a rough-edged way, but she didn’t want more than information from him. Did he have information? Something told her that he knew a great deal more than he let on. Had she dressed to attract the vamps that frequented Club Merlot? Perhaps … she needed information, and distraction was a good way of obtaining what she needed before she made her kill. Or was it in the hopes of impressing someone else? Could she be honest with herself and say she had dressed with one particular vampire in mind? Would he find her this evening? Would he find her to his taste … was she all too attracted to the hunk, Damon Drummond? She shook her head and berated herself. She was being ridiculous. She walked across the room, picked up her trusty black tote bag, and headed out. It didn’t take her long to walk briskly towards her goal, and when she reached the club she was pumped up with anticipation. Throbbing pounding music met her as she entered the packed club. She scanned the crowded floor as she took mental notes and filed them away for later. A deep, familiar Irish voice at her ear made her turn her head to face John Patrick. She allowed him a totally feminine smile. He leaned in and whispered, “I’ve been waiting on ye all evening …” She laughed. “It is only ten o’clock—and what made you think I would come by tonight?” “I’m telling ye, beauty, that if ye hadn’t come by, I think I would have combed the city for ye. I’ve been on edge hoping ye would show since we opened our doors.” He sure knew how to make a woman feel womanly and wanted, and had she been interested in romance, she might have considered him; however, at that moment, he took her elbow and wielded her through the push of bodies to a set of steps that led to a private balcony overlooking the dance floor. This was evidently the ‘owner’s table.’ He saw her comfortably seated and motioned to a waiter, who set a tray of drinks down on the counter and hurried over. Another waiter, seeing his ‘boss’ seated with a lovely, appeared with a tray of appetizers. John Patrick asked the first waiter for champagne and then returned his attention to Nikki, who laughed right out loud and exclaimed, “Wow, I am impressed. You certainly have a very attentive staff.”

“My people are trained to anticipate my needs,” he whispered as his lips brushed close to her earlobe. Nikki didn’t like the pace at which he was moving; however, she had come here with the purpose of ‘working’ John Patrick. She had decided early this morning that the club owner was the one she needed to carefully question. How better to do it than with a little flirtation? She was, however, a little concerned. She watched him as he surveyed the dance floor and realized that he knew there was something ‘not right’ about a number of his patrons, and she had to wonder if he harbored them at his club for a price. He answered her in an off-hand style and with a shrug of his strong shoulder, “Training is essential when putting together a business that needs its service to be … efficient.” She said on a soft tease, “Hmmm, can’t take a job where I have to be ‘of service’—I just don’t take orders well.” She gave him a cocked brow, and he threw back his head with heartfelt amusement. “Putting your cards on the table, eh love?” “I have always found it best to do so.” “So tell me, why did you come back tonight? Is it too much for me to hope that it was to see me?” “I came for much of the same reason … relaxation and entertainment … and, yes, I did want to see you tonight.” “Dare I hope there is no ulterior motive?” Nikki laughed. “Hope is a good thing.” He toasted her with the glass his waiter had poured before his retreat. She picked up her own and allowed his glass to clink against hers. She started to take a sip, sniffed something unfamiliar in the drink, and set the glass down to say quickly, “Do you dance, John Patrick?” He eyed her for a long moment, and then with an almost imperceptible glance towards her champagne glass, he stood up and offered his hand. “I do, Nikki Walker.” The band was playing a hard rock song, fast-paced and loud, but he pulled her into his embrace and swayed her slowly, softly in place, evidently to a song being played in his head. She laughed and said, “I don’t think we are working the beat.” “Oh, but we are darlin’ … right to the beat …” “Now don’t go all slick on me and say of your heart.” She laughed with a rueful eye. “I won’t say it, but I think we both know you have already found your way there.” She pulled back just a bit, and there was a slight warning in her glance that said, Don’t move too quickly on me. She said slowly, softly, “Hearts are tricky things, and I don’t like dealing with that organ.” He gave her a long look and shrugged. “Why are ye here then, Nikki? Tell me the real reason if ye will.” “I told you … for light entertainment—nothing heavy—nothing deep.” “I didn’t believe you when you first told me that, and I believe it less now.” “Then you tell me. What do you think I am here for?” “You look like a girl on a mission. I think you are here looking for information.” “What makes you think such an odd thing?”

“Because I know, Nikki.” “You know what?” “I know about your brother.” He clucked his tongue and wagged a finger at her there in the middle of the dance floor. “You didn’t think I got this far without having every unusual person I meet thoroughly investigated.” Nikki started off the floor. He got hold of her arm, and she turned to eye him and then his hand. He removed his hold, and she said, “Right … you know that my brother was viciously murdered … not viciously, horrendously. What does that have to do with me … being here.” “I am not sure, yet. That is what has me puzzled—for, Nikki, make no mistake, I know ye are here for more than what ye say.” “You know that, do you? Tell me, John Patrick, what else do you know … what else have you noticed? Do you see that some of the young and beautiful women that leave here with some of your clients … never come back?” “I have never kept tabs on the comings and goings of whores,” he said coldly. Nikki was shocked. She had not expected such a cold and nasty sentiment from him. He had until that moment seemed almost nice. She took a long look at him and said softly, “And is that what they are to you … those pretty young girls that leave with strangers—whores.” He shrugged noncommittally. “More or less.” “Good night, John Patrick,” she offered as she started to give him her back. She only got a few more feet off the dance floor. “Nikki …” He had her arm, this time more roughly than he had the last time. She glanced at his hand, and those deep blues of her scolded his face, but he did not let go. She tried pulling out of his hold, but normal human female strength did not get her released. She didn’t want to use slayer strength and give herself away as an ‘abnormal’. So she hissed, “Let go of me.” “I will, if you promise not to leave like this …” “The thing is … I don’t make deals like that.” She shook her head at him, “I don’t make promises under duress, and I don’t think this evening should continue.” She managed to get out of his hold and eyed him warningly. If he touched her again she was going to give him a quick kick in his crotch. She said, “I will give you the benefit of the doubt, John Patrick. Perhaps you haven’t really looked at some of your patrons … maybe even if you have, you wouldn’t understand what they are, but look at them now—do they look quite ‘right’ to you?” She eyed him narrowly. “You watch them night after night, and don’t you wonder what it is so many women see in them—why women who were repeat customers stop coming in— don’t you wonder, John Patrick?” “What do you want me to say? Aye then, they don’t look ‘quite right’ to me. Ask me if I can pinpoint in what way. I can’t. I have asked myself, and the answer is always the same—I don’t know what the hell is going on, and in truth, it is none of my blasted business. I can’t baby-sit these young women. They know what dangers are out there when they go off with a complete stranger. I can’t accuse any one of these lads of anything—how can I when I don’t know anything?” She studied his face. Part of her said that he was telling her the truth. Another part of her thought not—which part was right? The slayer part—that was the part of her brain

she needed to trust from now on. “Lads … Is that what you call them—lads?” She shook her head. “Okay, John Patrick, you have a lovely club here, but one of these days, the garda are going to trace one of those women whose body has been found mutilated, and drained of blood, back to your place. What will you do then? What will you say?” “And what makes ye think any of the women that leave with these … characters … end up mutilated and drained of blood? Ye are talking crazy.” “Because I read the paper this morning. More and more young women are being found in that condition … their throats torn out and their bodies totally drained of blood. The garda think they have a maniac serial killer on the loose. You and I—oh, John Patrick, we both know better. If I weren’t sure before … I certainly am now … you know more than you are willing to let on.” There—she had laid it out for him, because now she would know if he was going to help her or not. “Aye then, I read the papers too, but I don’t know anything. And what would ye have me do? I told ye, beauty … I can’t appoint myself as guardian of the night. It has nothing to do with me.” He stared at her for a long, quiet moment. “Why are ye involving yerself in all of this, darlin’ … what can it get you—but killed?” “Justice—John Patrick, it will get me what I want—justice. You had me investigated, and I know you know why I am here in Dublin.” She gave him her back and started for the door. She wanted out, and she wanted out quickly. While they had been speaking she had seen a very young girl, probably underage, leave with a vampire of uncertain years. She had to catch up to them! *** A small, dimly lit park was where she tracked them, the vampire and his young victim. Nikki’s slayer sense of smell was one of her many assets, so she was able to hang back undetected. She knew when he stopped, and she paused a moment to take in her surroundings. Then she went forward because she suddenly realized she would have to act quickly. He had the pretty girl, whom Nikki had guessed earlier to be no more than seventeen, up against a tree. The vamp brushed her hair away from her neck and said something soft as his fangs emerged. Nikki was sure he already had her in his trance. Nikki pulled out her stake from her tote bag and held it tightly as she rushed towards him as silently as she could. She had circumstances on her side. He was already lost to his bloodlust and did not hear her coming. She arrived on the scene, jumped into the air and landed the mature vampire a swift, high kick to his back. He turned and snarled, and his fangs glowed horrifically in the dim light. His amber lit eyes focused on her with absolute astonishment as he realized what she was. His voice was a harsh hiss as it came from his gut. “A slayer! Ah slayer … you are dead.” “No … I am actually alive, but you are going to be deader than you are right now,” she returned tauntingly. She wanted him furious. She wanted to enrage him into a temper he could not control. She needed him off balance because this one, she realized, had the skills of time. “Come on, fangs, let’s see what you got.” He had age and experience and evidently an ego. Every vamp brought with them the personality traits that were theirs before their turning. He charged at her with a speed that was faster than any of the vampires—discounting Damon—she had yet encountered, but she still managed to sidestep him. He did not trip himself up though and spun around to straighten his stance and rise to

his full height as he visibly controlled his fury. “You are new at this, slayer … you cannot win.” “New—nah, I’ve been doing this for weeks.” She smiled brightly at him. He growled ferociously and this time nearly caught her when he charged. She was ready for him, though, and held her leg out as she moved aside, which did in fact trip him up. However, he did not fall as she expected but unexpectedly seemed to vanish. “Oh-oh …” Nikki whispered into the dark night. The vampire reappeared behind her and grabbed her. She flipped him quickly and with slayer force, but he landed on his feet and faced her. She could see that he was totally out of breath, but damn, she thought, so was she. He moved slowly now, recouping as he watched her and made his attempt to circle her. “Slayer … do you think you can destroy me? I have lived more than one hundred years.” “Have you ever encountered me in those hundred years?” This seemed to throw him, for he frowned but then snorted, “You? You … you are nothing.” “I am the nothing that is going to end your pathetic, parasitic existence.” Nikki’s body was tense as she held her wooden weapon and took the position. “Try …” he said on a hushed sound as he stepped forward and turned into smoke. Instinctively, Nikki went into her blind mode, allowing all her other senses to shift into overdrive. Sense of smell—she found him behind her; she spun around. Sense of hearing—he had stepped away, and his cold breath was near … almost at her ear … With the sixth sense that belonged to her as a slayer, she brought her weapon down just exactly where it needed to go to make its mark. He howled with pain and materialized for a moment—only a moment. Then he attempted once more to lunge at her, but even as he jumped forward he disintegrated as though he had never been there. Nikki watched the wind shift the dust he had left behind when something tickled her senses. She looked up. “Well done, slayer. I was just about to step in when I saw … you didn’t need me to,” Damon said softly and then vanished into the night. Nikki almost smiled until she realized that no sooner had she heard his voice than he was gone. Hands on hips she looked around once more and said into the silence of the moment, “Damn straight, well done!” At a distance from her she heard the sound of his voice chuckling. Oh, it was him. No other man on earth … or vamp … sounded quite like Damon Drummond, and for no reason she could name a slow, luscious curve worked her lips.

~ Five ~ NIKKI STOOD BEFORE an ornate set of wide marble steps that led to the double black-painted doors at the top of those steps. She felt a cool breeze touch her face. It was still early morning, and she thought it had not reached nine yet, the time of her appointment at The Historical Vampirism Society. From what she had read, the little-known if somewhat strange organization studied the legend of vampires and had more ancient manuscripts than any other such organization in the world. She had lied and told them that she was doing a paper on the existence of vampires in everyday society. They had been thrilled and told her she was welcome to come and use their material for research. They had seemed harmless enough, but now, in front of the building, she had an odd sensation as she worried about the role she would play. Would they know? Aw … nah, she was just being fanciful. She skipped up the steps and scanned. She didn’t feel as though anything were off. At the door, she sucked in air and reached for the enormous knocker, which was designed to represent a bronze bat, and gave it a good thumping. A few moments went by before the door creaked open and a butler that looked like he belonged in a Boris Karloff movie appeared at the door to say in a low voice, “Yes?” “My name is Nikki Walker. I have an appointment with Ruth Todd.” He didn’t answer her, but he did step backwards and open the door further. Nikki tried giving him a winning smile, but she got nothing in return as she entered and scanned the wide central hall. The only piece of furniture in the foyer was a round, dark, and highly polished oak table with a candelabra branch placed at its center. Paintings of various males, some with fangs openly displayed, others with only the red of their eyes evidently meant to depict what they were, hung on the darkly papered walls. She wondered if she had just walked into the ‘lion’s den’ when a plump and cheery woman clothed in a silk dress a pale shade of gray came bustling into the hallway from a closed door at the far end of the hall. With her hand extended she said brightly, “Miss Walker … so pleased … come in, come in.” She turned to the oddly dressed butler and smiled. “We’ll take some morning tea and cookies in the library, Brian, thank you.” She had Nikki’s hand and gave it a hearty pat before linking her arm through her own and leading her to a set of richly carved, heavy dark oak doors. She opened one door into the room and pulled Nikki (who had scarcely had the opportunity to say hello) along with her. As Mrs. Todd chatted away, Nikki had a good look around. Books, manuscripts, parchments, and artifacts lined the shelves upon shelves that made up three of the four walls in the room. The other housed a small fireplace, with a window on either side of it. The windows overlooked a large and beautifully landscaped courtyard. Aged brown

leather sofas and matching chairs were scattered throughout the room. “Yes, this is one of my favorite rooms … wonderfully lighted for reading. You will find that large table over there perfect for taking notes, and I have already placed the documents and manuscripts you asked about on the table. But first, we must have our tea and get acquainted …” she said all in one breath and turned to find Brian returning with a tray. “Ah—our tea … there at the coffee table, Brian, will be fine. Thank you.” She led Nikki to a sofa situated near the coffee table and sighed as she seated herself and saw Nikki seated beside her. She chatted idly as she poured tea and handed a cup to Nikki. Then she stopped and cast her an inquisitive glance. “So then, child, tell me, just what sort of text are you writing—a book?” “Yes, the occult, vampires, shape shifters … fascinate me.” Truth, she told herself, wherever she could fit it in. And she had been keeping a journal of sorts—before Jack had been killed. It helped to keep her sane during those days Jack had picked up the slack and helped her train as a slayer. “Excellent. I too have a love of paranormal of all sorts. I especially like the paranormal romances. Is that what you plan to write? Have a cookie.” Nikki laughed. She liked Mrs. Todd. She was motherly and bubbly and easy to deal with. She almost made her feel normal again. She took a cookie and sat back to relax with her tea, while Mrs. Todd munched away. “I am not sure what I am going to do with my research yet, but that is one of my ideas. What do you do here, Mrs. Todd?” “Do you mean me personally, or are you asking about our little society?” “Both, I suppose.” “I handle all public relations, and the society studies … vampirism.” “Well, that makes sense that you would handle public relations … but I wouldn’t have thought there would be much need for that.” Nikki smiled. “Thank you, dear, but you would be amazed at the situations that need to be addressed. As to the society … this society has existed for centuries. There was a time people were suspicious of the group’s work, thinking that because we studied vampires and the occult, we must also practice such things. The society gathered all its precious manuscripts and went into hiding back in the fifteenth century. However, money is power, and when the society began to attract wealthy aristocrats in later centuries— everything changed.” Nikki put down her empty cup and smiled. “So interesting, but if I am not going to make a pest of myself, I better get cracking.” “Yes, of course, my dear, but I expect that you will be visiting us for quite a few days to come if you mean to take notes from that stack over there …” She indicated it with her chin. Nikki glanced and laughed. “I expect so. Well, I am so grateful.” “Nonsense,” Mrs. Todd said, getting to her feet and snatching another cookie on her way, giggling. “Sustenance.” Nikki laughed and rose as well and watched the woman’s departure before she turned to the stack of manuscripts. What she hoped to find was like a needle in a haystack, but anything about Dracula’s first vampires might help lead her to Deadly Moon. *** Clara stood in her Gothic styled black clothing in a corner of WB’s large chamber. WB watched her from narrowed eyes and dropped the human woman he had just been

feeding on. She wasn’t quite dead yet; he would save what was left of her for later. Clara meandered over, gave the unconscious woman a sniff, and stood back to stare at her. WB grimaced and snapped, “Leave her alone … she isn’t here for you.” “She is too old … not your usual type.” Clara eyed him speculatively. “Never mind that.” WB turned to the four militant-looking vampires standing around his desk. “Did you bring the plans with you?” As an answer one of them dropped a set of blueprints on the huge, highly polished desk standing between them and WB. Clara inched towards the group. WB glanced at her one final time and returned his attention to the vamps gathered around the desk. Clara stared at the unconscious woman before whispering to her, “You are going to die … do you know that?” The woman looked at her through blank eyes, and Clara sighed and sidled up to one of the militant vamps. He grinned at her because he had always found her amusing. She blew him a kiss. WB reprimanded him to pay attention, and Clara moved only slightly away and then returned to the woman. “Where do you come from … who are your people?” “I … I don’t know …” The woman’s voice was hoarse with the sound of death. Her faded gray eyes were still blank as she glanced at Clara and then down at the marbled floor at her feet. “You don’t know? But I think you do.” Clara’s pursued. “Don’t worry … I won’t go looking for your people—that isn’t my style. I am not a stalker. I take my food as it presents itself.” The woman closed her eyes. Clara came in close again and took another whiff before saying, “There is something familiar about your scent, and your face …” WB frowned as he watched her and called out, “Clara … leave her alone—she isn’t for you.” “Why not—I’m the one who got those buffoons into the courthouse. I’m the one who deserves a reward. You’re done with her—give her to me.” “And why would you want her?” “Because I do,” she said softly and eyed the woman again. “Why?” WB was momentarily diverted. The woman had come in to clean and had taken her job too seriously and stayed past dark to get the job done. Now, WB couldn’t let her leave. “I like the scent of her blood …” Clara answered off-handedly. WB made an impatient sound and thought if it would get Clara out of his war room and busy with something other than his men—then fine. He didn’t quite trust Clara. She was part of his clan by her choice, but she was whimsical. She was always cutting her own road, coming and going whenever she wanted, and she knew too much for him to allow her to live much longer. He hadn’t meant to feed on the woman anyway. He was going to give her to … he smiled to himself, what did Clara call them, one of his buffoons. “Go on then, take her and get out.” “Thanks, WB … so I shall …” And with her vampire strength, Clara picked up the older woman and walked out of WB’s war room. WB glanced out the window and saw Clara still holding the woman cradle-like as she picked up her pace and hurried into the

night. He shook his head. That little piece of gothic fluff was an odd one. *** Damon stepped back into the shadows cast by the building and watched as Clara came hurrying out of the townhouse WB and his clan had taken over in Dublin. He was surprised to hear Clara’s voice sound concerned as she spoke to the woman she was holding. What was she doing? Clara wasn’t the sort to feed on women. “Don’t worry … I am going to heal you,” she whispered to the woman. Damon’s eyebrows went up. Heal her? Since when did Clara ever care about humans? She didn’t. She just didn’t. He made up his mind and followed at a distance, waiting as she rounded the corner of the dimly lit street. Then he heard Clara set the woman down and prop her up. Damon took a quick look before getting out of sight. Clara went across the street to a food store, vanished within, and returned with meat and fruit and started feeding the woman. Damon watched in utter shock. This was beyond anything he had ever expected of Clara. What had gotten into her? Clara ordered, “More … go on … that’s it, eat the meat …” He had to stay out of the breeze, or Clara would pick up on his scent; so far, he had been lucky. Clara demanded, “Now, I want the truth, your family name.” The woman eyed her warily. “Why …?” “Speak, you—what is your family name?” “Stout … my name is Sarah Stout.” Damon heard Clara’s intake of breath before she said, “By marriage or blood?” “Blood … when I got my divorce I took back my maiden name.” “What is the name of your town … the town your people come from?” “Limerick.” “Damn by damn.” Clara breathed the words and then took the woman’s shoulders, “Sarah, do you know any of your family history … do you know anything about Martha Stout? She would be your great-grandmother.” “Why sure it is I do.” “Did she … was she …” “Are ye speaking of our family tragedy … about Martha’s daughter …?” “Yes … I … want to know … after … the tragedy … did she cope?” “Och no … it was her only daughter ye see. She had sons—me own grandfather was one, but it was hard for her not knowing …” “What did she think happened?” “Why do ye want to know all this … who are ye … what are—” “Never mind—tell me.” Clara cut her off and glanced around. “How could she know? Her daughter left for America, and that was the last she ever saw of her.” Damon heard Clara’s intake of breath before she shouted, “Go on—go home …” and he heard her digging in her pockets. He took a quick glance and watched as Clara came up with a huge wad of money and pushed it at the woman. “Go on, take this, Sarah. Don’t go out in Dublin at night ever again … you must never let WB see you.” “But what is this … why?”

“Because Dublin is changing—and it won’t be safe for you … for anyone for a long time to come.” The woman nodded thankfully, and Damon was sure she had every intention of following Clara’s advice. She took the money and nearly ran in her haste to escape. Damon folded his arms across his chest and fell into deep thought. Now just what was that all about? Every vampire had a story—a life they had lived before the moment of turning. Every vampire came to be through different circumstances. Clara had never told him what her life had been like, or who had turned her. He wished she were not so heavily imbedded in the WB clan, because he cared for her. She was almost childlike and incongruously innocent for all her years and her lifestyle. However, at the moment, he could do nothing to get her away from the clan. Clara was stubborn and always did exactly what she wanted. He had already learned quite a bit when he’d hid in the shadows and listened in on WB and his ‘soldiers’. Apparently Dublin would soon be in quite a bit of trouble if something wasn’t done to at least first stall them and then stop them. In the meantime, his thoughts went back to Nikki. He wondered if she had any plans of returning to Club Merlot this evening. If so, he was going with her, whether she liked it or not. *** Nikki had in fact decided to avoid the club and, instead, made her way to a lively pub not far from her small inn on the fringe of Temple Bar. Tonight, she was giving herself some time off. She was going to have a light meal, listen to some good Irish music, have a glass of wine, and go back to her room to do some more reading. Mrs. Todd had been kind enough to make copies of some of the papers she had been rifling through. She was dressed in a pair of stretch jeans, sneakers, and a black sweater. Her fierycolored hair was brushed into long waves of silk, and her tote bag was safely slung over her shoulder. She made her way to a quiet corner and sank back to watch the ebb and flow of the crush of young and old alike. It was not really a party crowd. It looked as though most of the people were there for the same reasons as she—simply to relax. She saw him as soon as he walked in. No coincidence—she didn’t believe in that sort of coincidence. What then—had he tracked her? In this city of so many, he had tracked her. Impressive. His black hair fell loosely around his chiseled, handsome face. The corner of his mouth had moved into the tiniest curve. His black eyes, which had caught her attention from the moment she had first met him because there was scarcely a hint of the vampire red in their depths, were bright and presently looked directly at her. He was wearing a light black leather jacket over a black T-shirt. His blue jeans hugged his form, and he towered over everyone around him as he easily made his way towards her. She discovered she was holding her breath, and as he got closer, she hurriedly let it out and heard her mind blabbering something like, Shit, he is so damn hot, and you are an idiot! “Taking a night off, Nikki?” he said as he slipped into the booth and cozied up to her

shoulder. “Something like that,” she managed to reply after she cleared her throat. “You?” She attempted a casual air. Here she was, a slayer, sitting next to and chatting with a vampire? What was she thinking? He laughed, and she couldn’t help but notice that his smile was beautiful and lit up his entire face. Something else dawned on her, something she probably had noticed immediately but had not registered until this moment. While Damon Drummond was a bit on the pale side, he certainly did not have the same cold, white, chalky-appearing skin most vampires sported. No—he wasn’t your ordinary, garden-variety vamp! “What have you been doing all day, slayer?” “I could ask you the same question, vamp.” She smiled at him and liked the way he acknowledged the hit. His hands went up. “Shall I try it again, then? What have you been up to all day, Nikki Walker?” “Hmmm, question right back at ya … Damon Drummond.” He laughed and leaned into her. “No doubt investigating with those deep blues of yours, eh?” “What part of England did you come from?” she asked, changing the subject. He inclined his head. “Ah, you want to talk about me. Very well then, my family home was situated in the New Forest, in the south of England.” “Were you … titled?” He laughed. “Does it matter?” She shrugged. “Not really—just curious.” “I was, in fact, a squire.” “How long ago?” she asked, watching him intently. “Four hundred years ago, give or take …” He smiled ruefully at her. “Should I be flattered—all this interest in me?” “No, like I said, I’m just curious.” She hesitated and then dove in. “Who turned you?” “Long story, and it isn’t an easy one.” “We have time …” “Yes, but it isn’t something I want to talk about … yet.” “Afraid it might give me the upper hand?” He laughed again, and his eyes were bright with the challenge. “Do you think after four hundred years, I could be afraid of anything? Death—perhaps, and yet there is a chance when confronted with it, I just might welcome it.” “I don’t want to kill you, Damon Drummond. I should, but somehow I don’t … not yet, anyway.” “A truce then?” “I suppose.” “You have more things to worry about than catching your brother’s murderer.” “No, I don’t, Damon. That is my priority. But, okay, I’ll bite. What other things do I have to worry about?” “Not tonight, slayer … and here”—he indicated with his chin—“is our lovely waitress—shall we order?” Nikki looked up at the pretty brunette eyeing Damon like he was a piece of candy she wanted to lick, and she felt a twinge of annoyance.

“Why—are you eating?” she turned to Damon, and her tone although sweet was sarcastic as well. She had a sudden urge to pinch him for smiling so long at the waitress. He turned to Nikki and said softly, “There are many thing you don’t know about me, Nikki, so don’t take anything I do or don’t do for granted, and yes.” He looked up at the waitress and said, “We’ll have two glasses of white wine …” He eyed Nikki. “Unless you think we can finish a bottle?” She was still staring at him. Wine? He’s a vamp. Vamps don’t drink alcohol—it thins the blood. “Yes … I mean … no … not a bottle.” “Right … and …” He turned to Nikki once more. “How does the house special sound to you?” “Sure,” she answered, without having a clue what the house special was. She was too fascinated with all of this. Was he ordering just to make it look good? Surely he couldn’t eat? “Two specials … and we’ll have two small garden salads with the chicken pot pies— thanks.” He turned from smiling broadly at the waitress and saw Nikki’s look of astonishment. “What?” he said, grinning, and it was obvious he knew ‘what’. “What are you going to do with all the food?” Nikki eyed him doubtfully. “Eat it,” he said pleasantly. “But … but …” She lowered her voice. “Can you? Won’t it make you sick or something?” “It would if I was an ordinary vamp, but, slayer—you already know that ordinary is not a word anyone should use to describe what I am.”

~ Six ~ NIKKI EYED HIM as he took her key and opened her door for her. Everything about Damon tick-tocked potential sexual pleasures—come and explore. He was risky business without the microphone! He was seductive and mysterious, and she had no business, she told herself, thinking about him like that. He touched her elbow and stopped her from entering her suite of rooms as he went in first. She watched him in motion, powerful, in control, quietly sure of himself, and she licked her bottom lip. She wasn’t thinking about any dangers lurking in her hotel room; she was focused on Damon Drummond. What are you doing? her mind screamed, loud and clear. Fool, fool, you are turning yourself into a fool for a vampire … Yes, another part of her brain answered insidiously, but he isn’t like any vampire I have ever encountered … Apparently satisfied, he turned to her and touched her fingers, inviting her to enter her own suite. “I think you are safe … for now,” he commented dryly as he remained firmly fixed near the door. “There will come a time, slayer, when you won’t have any but the daylight hours to count as your own, and that time is near.” She looked up into his pitch-black eyes and saw a hint of desire in their recesses. She couldn’t concentrate on what he was saying because of the way he was looking at her. She felt excitement travel its way through her stomach, curve its way down lower between her thighs, and then shoot through her blood. Stop! Her good sense kicked in, and she made a silent resolve to ignore the attraction she felt for the big, handsome, intriguing Damon Drummond. She stepped back from him and managed to choke out, “Thank you … for a lovely evening.” He inclined his head. “Consider it a bribe.” She frowned. “A bribe—for what?” “I want you to give up your search for Deadly Moon. I want you to concentrate on the bigger picture we have immediately facing us.” “I won’t give up on Deadly Moon. You shouldn’t ask me to do that. I have only one picture—small as that may seem to you …” Her voice trailed off because she could see her brother in her mind’s eye, lying on the cold slab in the morgue, his throat torn. “I know, but did you ever consider that Deadly Moon may be innocent of your brother’s murder?” “No. My evidence points directly to her. Her description is unique, and both the club and the hotel described the woman on his arm. It was she. Why do you suggest that it was someone else? What do you know?” “Absolutely nothing,” he answered sadly. “I wish I had a clue … about this. I only know that she wouldn’t—she couldn’t—have killed your brother.”

“So you do know her … Do you also know where she is? Have you been keeping it from me?” Nikki demanded. “Yes, in a manner of speaking, I know where she might be, and I know she isn’t capable of this crime.” “But you don’t know for sure.” “I haven’t seen her in over a month, but what I can tell you as an absolute is that things, slayer, are rarely what they seem in the unique world in which we survive. What I know is that you are basing all your beliefs on the statements of individuals who saw things in a narrow hallway of time. That doesn’t mean that you can draw truths from those things. You need more than bits and pieces to draw the conclusion you have drawn.” “She killed my brother. There is no other possible conclusion.” “I believe that you are wrong, and at any rate, as I said, we have other problems to deal with whether you want to or not, because those problems are coming for you, slayer—” “Why won’t you just tell me where she is?” Nikki cut him off. She didn’t know what other problems he was speaking of, and at that moment, she didn’t care. Her mind was zeroed in on one objective: the need to confront and destroy her brother’s murderer. “I can’t—won’t betray her,” he said softly and frowned as he looked away from her. “Then, please leave.” Her voice was scarcely audible. What was that grumbling in her heart? What was that tearing sensation in her chest? Why was there a constriction in her throat … what was that she was feeling …? Damon Drummond inclined his head, and his voice grazed the air and lingered in her ears just before he moved into overdrive and vanished. “One day, I will tire of hearing you tell me that.” Nikki sank down at the edge of her bed. Life was so complicated, and she was getting so confused and getting nowhere fast. Why wouldn’t he help her? Was he in love with Deadly Moon—was that it? An unconscious frown descended on her face, and she sighed in the quiet of her room. They were at odds on this, and why should she care about that? He was a vampire. It was a fact she had to keep repeating to herself. Damon, vamp. Nikki, slayer. No meshing there. No common ground. However, she had learned something today as she pored through the ancient texts and manuscripts. She had come across a tale passed down through the ages that gave her a clue about the kind of world that thrived when Deadly Moon had been turned by Dracula! *** A thumping pulse made its bumpy way through Nikki’s body. She was staring into his black eyes, and what she saw there made her close her eyes again. A small groan escaped her as she felt his hands on her naked breasts. Naked … how had she gotten that way? She couldn’t remember … and where was she … in her bed or his? She heard him make a feral sound, and instead of being frightened, she arched her back in offering. His hands … oh, his hands … made her blood heat up as they worked over her receptive body. Her mind had lost the battle, and her body had given in to the craving. She wanted him. She could see his handsome face, and passion was etched into the set of his jaw, the curve of his mouth …

She reached up to touch his cheek, and he took her hand and kissed it feverishly before he got into position and straddled her. He was naked. His chest was rippled and hard. His biceps were muscled, and both of them were ornamented with a strange-looking tattoo design—something he must have had from his human years. His steely manhood was at full mast and throbbing, and the sight of it made her arch closer to him. She wanted him to know what she wanted, and he did as he bent slowly and gently covered her mouth with his. He worked her lips with his own, and his tongue teased for entry. She parted her lips and allowed his velvety tongue full reign as it eased hers into submission. His kiss took her to another world as he entwined her into his arms and taught her an age-old dance. He kissed her until she thought she would lose herself in his kisses, and then he was pulling away … She whispered his name as doubt assailed her. “Damon …” Clearly she heard him answer in return, and the hurt swept through her with the words. “Moon … my darling …” Cold-water splash. Nikki woke up. She looked around the room, which was enshrouded in darkness, but she was alone. It had been so real—the dream felt so completely real! She looked down at herself and discovered she was, indeed, quite naked. She took a moment and concentrated on steadying herself. It was only a dream … that was all that it was—just a dream. She touched her lips, and they felt slightly bruised … *** The day had been long and tedious. She had pored over manuscript after manuscript but had not found anything further on Deadly Moon until it was nearly four o’clock, and then it shot out at her from the pages and she almost read the words out loud. Dracula’s frenzy was at its height when suddenly he retreated to his castle. No one knew why, and the villagers crossed themselves and prayed that there he would stay. It came to pass that a beautiful woman had escaped one night from his castle. A stranger of great height and extraordinary good looks had passed through the village, and a few curious locals followed him. They watched when he discovered her lying nearly dead in the road. Her clothes were torn, her body ravaged, and surely she was on the verge of death. Surely, they thought, she could not be saved. Overhead, the moon had already begun to glow. They heard him whisper softly to her but could not hear what he said as he took her into his arms and walked out of their view. They never saw either one again—and so the rumors began. Some said she had been turned by Dracula into one of his bloodthirsty vampires. Some said she must have killed the huge and handsome man who tried to help her. Some only shook their heads and said it would remain a mystery. What could this story mean? Was it about Deadly Moon? How would it help her? There was something in the story that would help her understand, but that something

eluded her now. She finally called it quits for the day. Stopping by Mrs. Todd’s office, she stuck her head in to say good night and made her way outside to begin the walk back to her hotel. Nikki was so engrossed in rehashing what she had read that she didn’t quite realize the sun was completely hidden in the overcast sky. She was so involved in trying to sort out this new puzzle that she didn’t quite hear or smell the stalker at her back … Silence has a sound—and it reverberates when you listen. Birds don’t chirp, locusts don’t fiddle, traffic doesn’t whiz, and the nothingness can suddenly accost you and tell you … look out! She had arrived in the shortcut alley that led to her hotel when just such a thing occurred and she paused to look around. At first, she did not see him, but she heard him and knew … He came at her in a fury of speed and power. She feigned a sidestep, knowing he would anticipate it, and he did. He went left as she stood still and took his measure. He was a vampire of some age and experience, and from the manner in which he moved, she supposed him an experienced killer. Her hand moved into her tote bag, and he sneered at her. “Got yourself a gun, little lady? Think that will help you today?” She sized him up. He had the sound of a Southern American vamp, and she also realized that he didn’t know she was a slayer. He thought her just another victim. “A gun?” she answered with a soft smile. “No—didn’t think I would need one.” He released a short laugh. “Think I’ll take my time with you … and since you are already looking at me so sweetly, come on closer, darlin’ … look into my eyes …” “No can do. Don’t like red eyes. They don’t do anything for me.” He frowned, and a snarl of irritation escaped his lips as he moved towards her. Nikki stepped back and pulled out her wooden weapon to hold it high and threateningly. He stopped short. “What the hell?” “You may want to rethink your game,” she said sweetly. “What are you?” He frowned as he looked her over. “Oh—I thought you might be old enough to know that I am one of those things that give vampires nightmares.” “A slayer …” he breathed on a hiss. His fangs now were on full display as he crouched slightly and began to circle her. “Tell me something, vamp, and I might let you live.” “Let me live, darlin’ … kinda confident, ain’t ya?” “With good reason, vamp. I’ve killed a few of you recently, of all ages, and know how it is done. Have you ever faced a slayer before?” Obviously from the look that came over his face, he hadn’t. He looked at her long before he asked, “What do you want to know?” “I already know that Deadly Moon is in Dublin, but I want to know where.” He laughed. “What makes you think I would know that?” “Well, actually, I didn’t think you would, but I thought I would give it a try …” She moved in with slayer speed, stabbed him in the thigh, and jumped back, waiting for him to go down. He did, right onto his knees, and Nikki moved in. She pushed him flat on his back and

straddled him, her stake touching a spot over his heart. “Tell me what you know about her, and I might let you live.” “Let me up … let me get into a position to run …” he suggested hopefully. “No can do. Now you have just one choice—tell me what you know or die.” “I don’t know anything other than the rumor is that she is in town … and that she is faster and deadlier than any vampire ever created … and different … very different.” Nikki positioned the stake at his heart, and he yelped in fear. “Wait … I do know one thing … I overheard a conversation … about her … and they said …” He suddenly and with amazing agility shoved at Nikki and dislodged her from his chest, taking the moment to grab at her ankle and bring her down. It was the last thing he did. A moment later he was dead, but it wasn’t by Nikki’s hand. Stunned, Nikki jumped up from the asphalt and stared at the disintegrating body before her line of vision traveled up to find Damon standing there with her bloody stake in his firm grasp, looking like an enraged demon. She fancied she could see a red and angry aura surrounding his body like an evil body halo. “Heads up,” he said as he flipped her weapon to her. Nikki found her voice, and it was full with frustration. “Why the hell did you do that? He was about to tell me something—” “He was about to rip your head off. He had you down, you little fool!” Damon snapped, his dark eyes bright. “No—I could have taken him.” “I wasn’t taking that chance.” “Not your decision to make.” “Wrong—any decision I make is always mine.” “You are an arrogant, overbearing, dominant … and why you think you need to follow me around …” “You, slayer, are too young to be anything but a fool.” And once more in a spray of air, he was gone—but this time, he had left Nikki in more doubt than ever before. Nikki brushed off the street dust and dirt and looked around. This alley saw a great deal of vampire action. Was that because she drew them here, or was there another reason? Why did no one else seem to use this shortcut to her hotel? Of course her small inn took up most of the quiet street, but there were a couple of shops on the avenue … and a park square. Where did Damon always take off to? For the hundredth time she wondered where he maintained his ‘den’. He was unique as a vampire. For one thing, she had not thought it possible for a vamp to eat or drink, and he did both. His speed was prodigious, his agility and strength formidable, and there was the thunder of menace when he took a stand. Was he following her in some way she couldn’t detect? How else did he always seem to appear out of nowhere? And—what of her clumsiness? How had she allowed the vamp to get a hold of her ankle and bring her down? That was unlike her—and was she getting too arrogant because she had been so successful in her confrontations with the vampires she had lured into her trap? Damon had stepped into the mix, managed to grab her weapon out of her loosened hold, and killed the creature—all in the flash of a moment. She had to wonder: had he

intervened to ‘save’ her or to keep the vamp from telling her anything that might aid her search for Deadly Moon? This brought on yet another question and one that created a fit of confusion in her busy brain. Was Damon Drummond in love with the vamp she had heard him call ‘Moon’ so lovingly in her dream? And that dream? It hadn’t seemed quite a dream at all. It seemed like an implanted thought … Sooner or later she was going to have to think about that dream and analyze it, but not now—now she had other matters to deal with, and one of them was getting back to her hotel, showering, and making her way to Club Merlot. John Patrick, she had decided, knew a great deal, and she had to find a way of getting him to share his information with her. She wasn’t sure she could convince him to do that, but she had to give it a try because, right then, it was all she had. He was the sort that might trade. What did she have that she could trade for information? Nothing, other than her womanly charms—and would she trade that? No. She wasn’t at that point yet … not yet. *** Nikki stepped out onto the quiet street in front of her hotel. Her fiery, gold-streaked hair looked shimmery in the light from the street lamp. She looked up at the moon and felt a rush of anticipation. She had picked up a familiar scent of vanilla and herbs she couldn’t name, peculiar to this one vampire and so unlike all others. She turned and put up her chin. “Damon.” “And where are we going, all dressed up?” he said on a light note as he casually looked her over and stepped up closer. She felt his dark eyes graze her lips, and it made her dark lashes flutter involuntarily. “I am going to a nightclub.” “All alone? What fun is there in that?” “I don’t mind being alone.” “Because you know you won’t be—don’t you?” His voice was barely audible as he reached for and took her hand and linked it through his bent arm. “Come, we’ll walk together … and, slayer, let’s not use the alley.” She frowned at him. “Yes … you are right … there is something about that alley. What is it?” “Other than it being dark and invisible to the garda?” He smiled ruefully. “Invisible to the garda?” She gasped. So that was it! The vampires had worked some kind of spell on the alley. “Aye, apparently WB has a spell or two up his sleeve. We must not underestimate him.” “WB—who is WB?” “He means to take over city after city … First, his goal is to enlist every powerful vamp there is and then to turn on and take over the government, installing vampires in positions of power. That is who we have to work against.” “You are joking, right? I mean … that is impossible. You are just cooking up this story to get me off the track of your girlfriend.” “And who is my girlfriend?” His voice sounded dangerously irritated. “We both know it is Deadly Moon.” He sighed and said with a grimace, “You think you know so much when, in fact, you

know nothing. I told you the other day, don’t assume anything about who I am. Don’t imagine that I am governed by rules that you believe govern all vampires. You will find yourself sadly out of sync.” “How can I know anything about you when you shield yourself in mystery? That is why I have to conduct my own investigation—you certainly don’t help.” “And why should I help?” She shrugged. “Why enter my scene at all? What do you want from me? You don’t think I can find your Deadly Moon, so what are you afraid of?” He dropped her hand and took her shoulders. “Little fool … don’t you know … haven’t you learned anything? I have watched you in action and thought it would be a shame if you were killed. There aren’t many of your kind, and this world will need you very shortly.” She felt her heart sink. He wanted her alive because he thought she could be of use to him in taking down this character WB. Maybe WB wanted to enlist other vamps and take over the human world, and maybe Damon just wanted her to believe that. How could she trust him? He was a vampire. And even if she believed him, then his concern covered only how he could use her. This bothered her, and she got stuck on the point in her head for a long moment. There had been a moment … when she had believed he actually might have been ‘looking out’ for her. She had imagined, however briefly, that perhaps he … but of course, that was ludicrous. She turned her face from him as she said, “I find it hard to believe that any vampire actually believes he could manage such a feat. What … does he not know that humans have it in their nature to fight back? All we would have to do is wait for daylight, track ’em all down, and the rest—” “This is not some B-grade movie. Don’t be thinking vamps sleep in coffins during the day. Many vampires can move about twenty-four seven, and when they can’t, they have humans dependent on them that look out for them. WB knows that he can accomplish what he wants by doing it city by city. He can do it, and you had better believe me. By the time humans actually find themselves believing in vampires … it will be too late.” “Okay, but if you want my help—then you are going to have to help me.” “I can’t give you Deadly Moon.” “Then I can’t help you.” He released her shoulders, and she felt a moment where she almost sidled up closer to him—and wanted to reconnect. What the hell is wrong with me, she asked herself silently but harshly. She saw him retreat into quiet thoughtfulness, and then he took up her hand and put it through his bent arm once more. His touch did something to her she could not explain and decided not to try to at that moment. Everything about him was unexplainable. However, it occurred to her that the ‘Old World’ gentleman he must have been was still deeply etched in his personality. She found that she liked it. In silence they walked the remaining distance to the club, where she turned to him and said as casually as she could, “Thanks, Damon, for walking me here, even if you had ulterior motives … but I can carry on now on my own.” “You haven’t a clue about my motives, and I am coming in with you. I am not unknown in this club, and there isn’t a vamp alive that will bother you if they think you are mine.”

Her eyebrow went up. “Yours …? But I am not yours.” “They won’t know that, and, Nikki, when you bat those beautiful blues just like that … you tempt a man beyond thought. Be careful how you use your charms, or I might just make you mine.” “Ha! You are way too sure of yourself.” She clucked her tongue and wondered just what he was doing. How could she flirt with John Patrick under Damon’s watchful eye? This was getting complicated. “Well, I can’t stop you from coming in, but …” She tried to withdraw her hand from his bent arm and found he had her firmly in place and was not letting go. She frowned at him and whispered roughly, “Come on, Damon, let go of me. I won’t walk in like I am your property.” “You have no choice.” He looked down at her. “Slayer, don’t doubt my ability to whisk you off willy-nilly here and now before you can blink those pretty lashes of yours.” “Damn it, Damon, you are cramping my style.” “On the contrary, the moment John Patrick sees you on my arm he will want you even more than he already does.” “What makes you think he wants me, and how do you know John Patrick?” “Suffice it to say that I know him and that we have history. And, slayer, I keep telling you not to underestimate me.” He grimaced. “You have been here on a few occasions … John Patrick was sure to have seen you—for me, that says it all.” She wasn’t sure what she could say to this. She certainly did not want to tell him that she knew John Patrick was attracted to her and meant to use that to glean some information. She decided to go with the flow because to do otherwise would cause a scene she did not wish to enact. Journey was being played by the band, and couples were rocking on the dance floor, but Nikki was only aware of this as a backdrop because she saw at once that several male vampires turned and openly stared as Damon as they walked in. He definitely attracted attention and caused a low, humming stir, and there was no doubt that he held Nikki to him like a possession. It annoyed the hell out of her. A vamp glanced at her for a moment longer than suited Damon. He leveled a glance at the hapless creature, who turned instantly away and lowered his head. Whoa, she thought, he wasn’t kidding about the vamps taking note and staying clear! Just who is this Damon Drummond? More to the point—what is he? Vampire, yes, but what else? John Patrick looked suavely handsome with his light brown hair slicked back and the collar of his white shirt open to the middle of his chest, where an interesting pattern of tattoos Nikki had not seen before was visible. He came forward immediately and nodded at Damon. “Good evening to ye, Drummond … Haven’t seen ye in awhile.” “Been busy.” John Patrick turned to Nikki. “I am very happy you chose to return to my club.” He smiled ruefully. “I have to wonder how you two know one another though and wish you were here … without him.” He indicated Damon with his chin. “Oh … I am not really with Damon. We simply walked here together …” She didn’t volunteer anything else about her ‘relationship’ with Damon. John Patrick smirked at Damon. “Shot down, eh, Drummond?”

“Do you think so?” John Patrick frowned and looked away from Damon. He took Nikki’s hand and said softly, “Come sit with me …” She allowed him the touch of her hand and walked with him, only glancing briefly back at Damon, who surprised her by letting her go. She glanced his way and saw that the Gothic-looking pretty vamp who had been eyeing Damon ever since they walked in was smiling intimately at him. He—damn him—he walked purposely right up to her, a warm smile softening his handsome, rugged face. Nikki couldn’t help but stare at the vamp with the black spiked hair and youthful appearance. She sensed, however, that while the vamp might look only twenty or so, from the way she moved and behaved there was no doubt that she had been a vampire for a very long time. She felt a certain amount of pique, or was it outright jealousy, as she watched Damon take the pretty vamp’s hand and kiss her fingers lingeringly. She switched into slayer mode and put her on listening ears, but all she could hear through the throng of voices and loud rock’n’roll were Damon’s first words: “Hello, Clara.” John Patrick called her attention to himself, and she had to turn and smile as he asked, it seemed with ‘forced’ casualness, “How do you happen to know Damon Drummond?” “Oh … I don’t quite remember how we met …” she said in a tone that indicated she had no interest in Damon. “How do you know him?” “He doesn’t come into my club often, but when he does, he seems to create quite a stir.” “Is he a problem for you—or your clientele? “Both.” John Patrick laughed and flicked her nose. “Is he a problem for you?” “Sometimes he gets in my way. I am looking for information, and apparently he doesn’t want me to find that information—problem.” “And what information could you possibly be looking for?” “I want to find a woman known in some circles as Deadly Moon.” There, Nikki thought, she had laid her cards out on the table. She watched him intently for his reaction. He gave her one. A long, low whistle escaped his lips. He looked to Damon and then to her and said, “Ah … so that is how you met.” He inclined his head towards Damon, now dancing slowly with Clara in his arms on the dance floor. “He wouldn’t want you to chase after Deadly Moon. She likes her privacy, and he likes her to have whatever she wants.” For some unknown reason those words pinched at her, and as she watched Damon holding the pretty Clara close on the dance floor, moving to a ballad, she felt a pang of sheer annoyance shake her complacency. She turned away from the view and smiled invitingly at John Patrick. “I am not concerned with what Damon Drummond wants or doesn’t want—I only want to find her.” “Aye, but, lass, he has a reputation for being … dangerous when displeased.” John Patrick said speculatively, “You don’t want to work him like that … it can only end badly.” “Don’t have a choice. I need to find her.” “Why?”

“Some matters are my own. The question is, John, do you know anything that might help me—or are you afraid of Damon Drummond as well?” He rubbed his chin and sighed. “Let’s not play games here, Nikki Walker. Damon Drummond be damned. Truth is I don’t need trouble … so I generally like to stay clear of it, but ye have my interest piqued. Tell me what you are doing in a place like this—why do you need to find one of the scariest vamps in history, and what the hell are you?” She laughed and touched his hand. “I am a girl whose brother was murdered by Deadly Moon … that is all you need to know. Now, your turn—can you help me?” “Aye, but the thing is, it would be sending you to your death—and, lass, I have in mind to keep ye around a bit.” “Don’t worry about me, John Patrick. Tell me what you know, and our friendship will grow.” She was promising something she had no intention of delivering, because something told her John Patrick wasn’t anyone she wanted to be involved with anytime soon. “Will you join me in my private chamber then … where we can talk about this without being overheard?” She frowned. Something in the recesses of his hazel eyes worried her. However, she believed there was no way he could force himself on her, and she suddenly realized that she also believed he had it in him to be just that sort. Why did she think that? Slayer instincts again—however, she needed the information he seemed to have, and so she shrugged. “Sure …” She added to herself, Careful, buddy I’m stronger, and faster than you … slayer here. *** Something about John Patrick’s office didn’t feel right. A sliver of unease trickled through Nikki and brought her slayer’s blood right up to high alert. Perhaps it was the scent of vampire in the room, and that scent was everywhere—on the furniture, in the air, all around her. “Sit, be comfortable …” John Patrick invited as he sat on the black leather sofa and tugged on her hand. She needed him to relax and tell her what he knew, but something felt off. In spite of that, she sat and released a heavy sigh. “Well then, John Patrick, what can you tell me about Deadly Moon?” “You first—what are you, Nikki Walker? And don’t be lying to me, pretty woman, for I will know.” “I told you. I am a sister looking for her brother’s murderer.” “Tell me something I don’t know.” “I have an extraordinary sense of … smell, and, John Patrick, there is an unusual scent in your office.” “Is there now?” “Deadly Moon? Do you in fact, know anything?” Nikki was already on her feet, her tote bag in place on her shoulder, her hand inside the bag. “I know that she is in Dublin,” he said, idly playing with his large, ornate ring. Nikki glanced at the ring, noting to herself the embossed shape of a dragon. “Tell me something I don’t know,” she answered him on a frown. He laughed and rubbed his ring some more before he stood and put it out towards her face. “Do you find this ring … unique …?”

Nikki was backing towards the door. He smiled and said quietly, “It is locked.” “To what end?” she asked as she scanned him thoroughly, realizing John Patrick was not all human. Why had she not picked up on that before? Because he had shielded himself—that was why. All at once her slayer scan shouted out that John Patrick was part demon and he was moving in on her fast. Without giving him her back, she was at the door and ripping at it to no avail. She stood facing him when she heard a welcome voice on the other side of the door say, “Stand aside, Nikki …” Without thought, she did precisely that. The door shattered into slivers, and a tall, wrathful Damon Drummond stepped through. By this time, John Patrick had partially transformed into a horned red beast of hell. He was drooling with fury and making a fist at Damon. “I will have her … When you least expect it, I will take her for my own.” Damon sneered but did not reply as he took Nikki’s arm, slung her over his shoulder, and suddenly moved into what Nikki was certain was way more than vamp speed. All at once they were outside her hotel. He allowed her to slide down his rock-hard body before he steadied her in place and took her shoulders in his strong hands. “What were you thinking?” “What do you mean?” “Going into his den alone with him? What did you think would happen?” “I thought he would give me some information …” Nikki faltered. “Evidently I was wrong about you, slayer!” he snapped. “You are not just a stoopid little girl, you are an imbecile.” Damon was in a rage. She could see that, but she couldn’t understand it. She had to admit that, yes, she had been in a little bit of trouble, but she was almost certain she could have saved herself. “What … why would you say such a thing—and how dare you!” She had never before said ‘how dare you’ to anyone, and now that she had, it felt silly. She looked away from him, but he took her chin and forced her to look back at him. “Couldn’t you pick up on his scent? You are a slayer—a slayer with a bloodline of exceptional talents. Nikki, weren’t you told about your birthright? Your bloodline goes back a thousand years. Your ancestors took down every evil thing that crossed their path—not just vampires!” Yes, Nikki’s mom had told her everything she needed to know, but when Jack had been killed, her heritage took a backseat to what she needed to do—and what she needed to do had quickly turned into an obsession. All she cared about was locating and destroying Deadly Moon. What did she care about her ‘birthright’? Nikki stared at him, saw his outrage, and holed up in stubbornness. Who and what she was actually was none of his business. He wasn’t her keeper! “I am amazed you had any time to think about what I was doing,” dribbled from her lips before she could think. His face turned into stone, and then one eyebrow went up as he said in a low-throttled growl, “Are you jealous, Nikki?” “Don’t even go there!” she snapped. “Then don’t bloody hell change the subject.” “The subject? Oh, it is okay to talk about me as the subject, but not you and your little Clara.” Again the words were out before she could slap a hand over her blabbering mouth.

“Clara is a long-time friend, and my association with her is none of your business.” Nikki felt the words pierce her skin and stab at everything that felt anything in her body. Hurt coursed through her system. Her chin went up, and she used some of her slayer strength to push off him and rush into the hotel. She was fully aware that he didn’t even make an attempt to stop her. There was no one at the desk, and Damon had not followed her. She pushed the elevator button and went upstairs. At her door she took out her key and her wooden weapon, which she raised as she entered her suite. No one there. Well, this evening couldn’t have been much worse, she thought as she slumped into a chair to clear her mind. And then, it did just that—it got worse! *** John Patrick, in human form once again, stepped out of the darkness of the far corner of her hotel suite. Nikki picked up the aroma of something burning and realized it was coming from him because he was morphing once more into the red-skinned demon. She took up her weapon, which was beside her on the bed, and got to her feet. “Hello, John …” she said softly, hoping to coerce him back into human form. “How did you get here so fast?” “I slipped in while you and your boyfriend were having a lover’s quarrel. Ye see, darlin’, I’m used to getting what I want, and here is the thing … I want ye … and I want ye now.” “That is flattering, but we haven’t even had a first date yet … and I never on a first date.” She tried coyness as she started to move into position. Could a demon be killed with a wooden stake? What had her mother taught her … demons … demons … how did one kill a demon? “I know what ye be, Nikki … I figured it out almost at once. Ye can see them—the vampires … and ye kill them. Slayer … that’s what ye be.” “Ah, smart man—er … demon. Tell me, were you born this way, or was it something you acquired?” It made a difference, her mother had taught her. Those born into it were harder to kill. “Born this way,” he said hoarsely. “That is enough pillow talk, darlin’ … now for some action.” He dove at her, and she jumped gymnastically out of his reach and flew across the room. He dove at her then before she could recoup and had her slender bare arm in his clawlike appendage. She felt her blood flow, and he bent his head to lick it. “Eweye …” she screamed as she doubled her fists and slayer-strength pounded him across the cheek, sending him sideways. She went after him and kicked him in the face. It only unbalanced him for a moment, and then he roared with both fury and pain as he got into a crouched position as if to spring. “Now, I am going to have to hurt ye, darlin’, hurt ye bad jest to show ye who is in charge, because ye are going to be mine and ye are going to obey me.” “Think again,” she said as she threw off her heels, which had broken during their scuffle. She virtually climbed the wall to somersault behind him. He was taken off guard, and she slammed down her wooden stake, plunging it deep into his chest and hoping he had a heart she could stop. He didn’t. He reached for the stake and with a furious sound pulled it out and held it high. He shook it at her and then threw it to the side. “Did ye think a vampire weapon

could hurt the likes of me? Do ye know how long I’ve lived? Nearly two hundred years I have walked m’beloved Ireland … so think again, darlin’ … think again.” She was in a pickle, her inner voice told her. She had to remember—what had her mother taught her about a human born with a demon inside? She needed to get to her wooden stake. It might not kill him, but it might just slow him down if she managed to hit the right spot. She inched towards it as she attempted to divert his attention by saying, “Right—okay, I get it, you are more than special. So what does kill a demon born, John Patrick?” “Not much,” he said on a sneer. His expression was hideous in the lined, red leather skin he had for a face, and she wondered where the pleasant man had gone. She was almost there, and she managed to reach her weapon with her toe. He saw what she was doing and dove at her. She rolled out of the way, jumped up with a speed that amazed her, and as he came at her, dove once more, this time getting on top of the stake, rolling over once more. He was on her immediately. “Whot are ye doing, ye little bitch? I told ye, I can’t be killed like a vampire …” “No … maybe not quite like a vampire …” She wrenched herself just enough to produce the wooden weapon and drive it home. He looked surprised for a moment, and she scurried away from him. He stood and once again he pulled the stake out of his chest and threw it aside. “I like yer spunk, but that did hurt, and ye will have to pay for that before I lay ye down.” She had the stake once more in her grip, and this time when she came at him, she feigned a move and instead caught his ankles with her own and brought him down. However, he was more athletic than he looked. He was up and coming after her, his arms making an arc and his voice now merely series of grunts and growls of fury. I am in trouble. She backed up and tried to think of a way out of it, and then out of nowhere, she was shoved behind a tall, strong body and told, “Stay. Can’t I take my eyes off you for one moment?” Damon faced the demon and said angrily, “John Patrick, why don’t you take a minute and tell me that you will honor the fact that this one is mine. If you give me your word … I might let you live.” “Yours … and when did that happen? Last I saw ye were getting together with yer old flame, Clara.” “Which shows you how little you know, John Patrick.” “But I claimed this one first … ye know how it is, Damon … I have a lust for her, a demon lust that needs assuaging.” “I’ve seen what happens to the women you lust for—not pretty.” “This one is different.” “That’s right. This one is mine—perhaps when I am done with her, you can take your turn.” Damon’s stone-cold countenance told a story the demon couldn’t deny. Evidently he knew he couldn’t get the better of Damon, and he shrugged as he stood back and moved towards the door. “This round to ye, Damon Drummond … but, there’s no telling where the next round will take us.” So saying, he left, slamming the door at his back. Damon turned to Nikki, and his nose flared with his anger. “Pack your things. You are coming with me, and I’ll only say it once, slayer … I’ll brook no argument on this. With or without your clothes, with or without your consent, you are coming with me.”

Nikki opened her mouth, saw the expression on his face, and mumbled as she started throwing things into her suitcases. It didn’t take long, and when she was packed, they quietly made their way downstairs, where she checked out, paid her bill, and followed Damon onto the street. She was surprised to find a black and very sleek Maserati GranCabio Sport with the top down. Apparently Damon Drummond had some bucks and liked to travel in style. But where was he taking her? And, hell, why did she trust him to take her anywhere? *** Damon glanced at Nikki as he drove them out of the city. The wind whipped at them in the convertible; it was cool, but it felt so good. His mind was in that same mad inner turmoil he had felt the first time he had seen her. Everything about her made something feral deep inside him come alive. Her beauty captured his interest, but, damn, he had told himself at the outset, he had been with many beautiful women over the centuries. She was just another one—wasn’t she? He never let himself get too attached. He couldn’t … especially with a human female who might linger in his mind long after she had aged and died. So why the bloody hell did her eyes move him? They were a deep shade of blue like the blue color of Wedgwood china, and they were full with an open display of insight. She had so much intelligence; it glittered in the depths of her eyes and held him with an invisible power. Something about the way she regarded him seemed to have whispery threads that wrapped themselves through his brain. When her bright eyes flickered with sudden understanding or confusion, he discovered himself mesmerized, as though he physically couldn’t look away. She would smile, and it drew a reluctant smile from him even when he was set against the pleasantry. Fleeting expressions passed over her lovely face and ensnared him beyond his will. And then, she would infuriate him with her stubborn obsession to track Deadly Moon. That was something he could not—would not—allow, and there wasn’t time for him to make her understand. She would soon learn that staying alive—fighting to contain the rising power WB was beginning to wield—would take over both their lives … Eventually WB would discover her existence, view her as a potential enemy and threat, and set his militants on her. She could not fight them all, and he could not watch her every move, although he found he wanted to. Dreaming lately had left him with one raging hard-on after another. And then, the dream he had the other night—so damn real. He had been touching her, caressing her, seducing her as she lay against her bed, naked and vulnerable … He shook this thought away. He had no time for nonsense. He knew how to control his desires. However, looking at her with her fiery hair blowing in the wind, he was half inclined to pull over and take her into his arms. She seemed unaware of his mood. Good—he couldn’t have her guessing what he was thinking in that regard. She seemed lost to her thoughts as she studied the passing scenery. He knew a moment of sheer misery. He was a man that had learned long ago not to put himself into a position whereby he would end up wanting what he couldn’t have. He would never be normal—not in any world. He was not a normal vampire … quite the opposite. He was not human any longer. He had made up his mind to take the road of least involvement and hurt …

Yeah, Damon, he silently cursed himself, that’s why you can’t seem to take your damn eyes off her … and if you aren’t careful, you are going to run your handsome car into something. He knew what he needed—he damn well knew that in order to get her out of his system he needed to fuck her … But that wasn’t what he wanted. Taking Nikki Walker to bed might just make it all worse. Taking her to bed might just intensify what he was feeling, and he couldn’t have that … he just couldn’t. She turned and smiled at him, and he felt something inside burst into flame. He felt a primal urge to grab at the gold-lit red hair blowing around her stunning face and pull her to his side. He raced out of the city and reminded himself how wildly improbable their union would be. She was human, and he was not. However, all that didn’t matter. He had to get her to safety, and he had to teach her how to protect herself better than she was presently capable of doing. Soon, very soon, they—all humanity—would be hit by a growing menace, and he wasn’t sure where they would take the hit first. He only knew that she thought herself so much better equipped than she really was. He felt her eyes linger on his face, and he shifted his gaze to hers. She gave him a rueful smile as she appraised him, and he returned the favor, hoping she had not seen the heat, the open desire he felt for her. “What?” she asked doubtfully. “Nothing, slayer … just enjoying the night air.” “Hmmm—yes, I like convertibles, and this is nice for a change.” She sighed as she returned her eyes to the passing scenery. “I almost feel … almost—not quite, just almost—normal.” She turned to him again and studied him. “Why did you let him live?” “John Patrick?” “Yes, John Patrick.” “Because just now … he might be more useful alive than dead.” “How—why?” “We will have to wait and see.” “Wait and see what?” “Patience, slayer, is something you need to learn. It might save your life some day.” He saw her open her exquisite mouth, decide against saying anything, and sit back against her seat, and he smiled to himself. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than for this drive to continue into eternity where all other matters were inconsequential. She sat up with sudden purpose and stared at him. “Tell me, Damon … you are a vampire—why would you have any interest in helping humans?” “I like humans,” he said lightly, not looking at her. “Can you not answer me honestly?” “Why do you think that answer dishonest?” “I don’t precisely, but I am not a fool—there is more to it.” “Just because you call me a vampire doesn’t mean I am one in the true sense,” he offered enigmatically. Both of her eyebrows arched. “Are you telling me you are not a vampire?” “I am telling you that not everything is what it seems to be on the surface. You know that, you were taught that by your slayer mother, but somehow you have forgotten it.”

Her lashes flickered, and he could see that a memory had momentarily diverted her. However, she returned her attention to him. “Yes, but I get … vampire off your essence … the slayer in me reads vampire when I see you.” “Is that all you see—when you look at me, Nikki, is that all you see?” She considered this and frowned because that wasn’t all she saw. There was so much more, like his scent, which was spicy and touched with the aroma of pine and vanilla— not vampire scent at all—and there was something else, something she couldn’t name … He smiled to himself and said off-handedly, “You have quite a bit to learn if we are going to work together. One of the things you will have to learn is this—I don’t conform to the rules you think all vampires fit into, and neither does Deadly Moon.” “She killed my brother.” “So you think—but you have no proof, and I will not believe it until she tells me so.” Nikki paused and took a moment. He watched her collect herself and waited to see what next would filter from her lively brain. Finally she asked, “John Patrick said you … and that Clara vamp have history. Is that why you wanted to go to the club tonight?” She had changed the subject entirely, and he was surprised. “Do you mean did I know Clara was going to be there?” “Did you?” “No … but I hoped.”

~ Seven ~ NIKKI CLAMMED UP and turned away to stare into the dark woods bordering the country road he had turned off onto. The road was winding and poorly lit, but Nikki’s eyesight was slayer good. So, she thought, he hoped to find Clara vamp at the club. Why that should matter to her, she didn’t know, but she did know it felt supremely irritating. She scrunched up her face and resolutely changed the subject in her mind by staring at the very large tract of fenced-in land they were approaching. He slowed the Maz until he brought it to a stop outside two stone pillars flanking a simple black wrought-iron gate. She watched as Damon punched in a code, and those gates opened wide. As they drove along the blacktop driveway, Nikki was mesmerized by the manicured lawns, old oak trees, and the view of a large thatched-roof cottage ahead. This was not where she imagined a vampire with age would call home. That’s right, slayer, we are talking vampire, her inner voice shouted at her. Look where you are— never mind how pretty, it is a vampire’s den and you are cozying up with a full-fledged, powerful vampire. What’s up with that, slayer? She didn’t have an answer to the question, so she decided to ignore it. Another question reared itself. What the hell are you doing thirty minutes out of Dublin? You need to be where the action is if you’re going to find a vamp who knows where Deadly Moon is holed up. Yes, but here I am with a vampire who knows exactly where she might be, she answered herself reasonably. Fool, came the reply. He won’t lead you to her! No, but perhaps he might give me something to go on without realizing it, she suggested as a viable argument. Double fool, if you think that. And then his Irish home came fully into her view and chased away such thoughts. It was built along English lines with a thatched roof, a rose garden with an arbor, and lovely trimmed evergreens that framed the pretty, cream-colored architecture. Nikki, in spite of herself, oohed and aahed. “This is beautiful … not what I expected at all.” “And what did you expect, slayer, a dark manor with dead ivy and dungeons?” “Actually, yes.” He laughed and shook his head. “You have so much to learn.” He brought the Maz to a stop at the apron of a three-car garage whose door he opened with a remote. It lit up as the door lifted up, and Nikki’s eyes opened wide to see a BMW and a Wrangler jeep within. “Wow—you like cars.” “I do and have more in the city.” She eyed him for a long, quiet moment and wondered how he made his money. As though reading her mind he said softly, “I started out with family wealth and built upon it

over the years, but most intelligent vamps learn how to acquire money over time.” He got out of the car and came around to open her door as she picked up her tote bag. When he took her hand to help her out, she was sure she must have rubbed her foot against something to cause the electric spark that traveled through her body. She looked at him to see if he had felt the electricity, but if he did, he gave no sign of it. She stood waiting, unsure what to say, what to do, as he took her bags out of the trunk and turned to her. “This way, slayer …” She noted the odd little smirk on his face as he led her down the flagstone path to the pretty blue-painted front door and tried to concentrate instead on her surroundings. An array of annuals and early spring perennials designed to greet and make your eyes open wide flanked the walkway. Their steps were illuminated by five-foot lamps along the way, and the entire effect was impressively charming. “Damon … this is so lovely. Do you lease the place?” “Mine,” he answered simply. “But you are English … do you not live in England?” “I have lived in England …” he said, putting her bags down and punching in yet another code to unlock the door. He put his hand on her elbow, and she almost closed her eyes against the shudder that rippled through her at his touch. He led her inside, brought in the bags, and set them on the small central hall’s oak flooring. He turned on the lights. “… but, you know that already—I know I mentioned my New Forest home … still fully functional and mine. I chose to live in the United States these past … oh … many years, but here is where I come for the most part when I choose to stay in Ireland.” She took a turn around the small central hall, stopping at a set of oak double doors. She placed her hand on the brass door handle and asked, “May I?” “I hope so …” He smiled softly. She didn’t need more encouragement. This cottage was a place out of her fantasy dream house collection that lived in her mind. She discovered a wonderfully decorated and comfortable what she would think of as an Irish ‘sitting room’ on the other side of the door. The room’s decor was designed around furniture upholstered in waves of green ferns and mauve flowers with a small fireplace on the far wall and lead-paned windows overlooking the surrounding gardens. She turned round and crossed the hall to another set of matching double doors and didn’t ask this time as she opened them wide and put her hands together appreciatively. Before her eyes was a library with rows upon rows of books and manuscripts, some in glass displays. “This is … so fantastic!” she whispered in some awe, stepped within the room, and went straight to the bookshelves. She felt his dark eyes watching her and had to admit that everything about Damon Drummond enticed her in ways she had never thought possible. The way he looked at her, spoke to her, and touched her—all served to leave her insides on edge and her imagination … but, no. She had to get control of herself, because thinking about Damon in just that way was the road to hell. He was a vampire playboy! Just look at the lineup she had already encountered after their short acquaintance. There was the lovely vampire, Clara, and Deadly Moon, somewhere in the mix, and probably a few others on the side. No, no. She wasn’t about to fall into his trap.

“Sit, relax … I’ll go fix us some tea …” She laughed. “Tea? You drink tea?” He didn’t answer her as he gave her an odd smile and left the room. She moved over and turned on a couple of lamps and then started inspecting some of Damon’s book collection. There it was. Vampire and Other Undead. She stared at the title reposing so casually on a sideboard table and without thinking glanced over her shoulder before she picked it up and began perusing. It was a collection of legends that had been handed down first by word of mouth and then through letters and various newspaper articles. It listed names of ‘famous’ vampires, such as Dracula, Morbant, and a recluse female vampire known as Deadly Moon. Nikki heard footsteps and hurriedly stuffed the book into a shelf out of immediate sight. She turned to smile at Damon, who came in holding a tray. On it were a pot of steaming hot tea and a platter of biscuits. “Food too?” “Aye, I was here the other night and filled the pantry and the fridge with supplies.” “Knew we were coming, did you?” Nikki asked suspiciously. “Knew that eventually we would have to come here and collect ourselves so that we could plan a strategy.” “We—why would you think that you and I could form a ‘we’? And what strategy—for what?” “In your particular case, a good strategy would be to try and stay alive, something I hope you can do.” He hesitated and added, “In fact, it is a priority for me to keep you alive in spite of yourself.” “Staying alive is something I want to do. What makes you think I need your help, and why do you care one way or the other?” “Do I really care, slayer, or do I have an ulterior motive to want you alive?” He presented her with the thought in his usual enigmatic style. “Do you … care?” He laughed. “As a matter of fact, I do care. I need you to stay alive, as you are a key ingredient in the battle ahead.” “Battle—what battle?” “Don’t you listen at all, slayer? I have been telling you about WB and his clan. They want to rule, not just the vamps but the human world, and they have the might to accomplish it if we don’t put a spoke in their wheel.” She snorted. “Slayer here, not soldier. How the heck do you think little ol’ me can stand up beside just you? And no matter how much you may think you can do, you are just one, and his is quite a huge clan … or so you told me.” “I don’t think that you and I can stand up against all of them all at once. You and I— and a few friends—are going to take them down, a few at a time, until we can get WB in our sights. Once we topple him, it’s over.” “I didn’t come here for that. I have another priority.” “You’ll never come face to face with Deadly Moon unless we put a stop to WB.” She eyed him quizzically. “Are you saying you will tell me where she is … if I help you do this?” “I will arrange a meeting for the two of you, and you can air your grievance to her and

see what she has to say.” “Deal,” she said at once. As soon as she got into the same room with her brother’s murderer, she would take her down. He eyed her, and as though reading her mind he said softly, “You won’t stand a chance. You have no idea what she is, how powerful she is.” “I’ll take my chances when the time comes,” Nikki said on a hard note. “In the meantime, you have a deal.” “Right, then. We’ll get started in the morning. Drink your tea while it is hot.” Nikki sipped and even ate a shortbread cookie before she asked, “What are we starting in the morning?” “You, slayer, are about to call on the force buried in your slayer mind. You have inherent ability in your bloodline to be able to stand up to demons as well as vampires, and once you learn the knack … you just might stand a chance in this brave new world they are creating.” “And you are doing this because you need my help?” Nikki said in a small voice. “To what? Kill vamps and demons? Because …” She put out her hands expressively. “Already doing it … at least the vamp part.” He snorted. “You haven’t come across any of WB’s clan. Quite a different story. They each have specific skills that could take you by surprise. I need to teach you what some of those skills you will be facing are and how to defeat each and every one we know about.” “We? And how do you know …?” “We—I already told you that we have friends in this effort, and as to how do I know, I have my ways,” he said briskly. “And, slayer, don’t go underestimating your opponents or your friends.” “And supposedly you are my … er, friend? You being a vamp … and me a slayer?” “Aye, not quite a match made in heaven, eh?” *** Sleep hadn’t come easily that evening. Nikki’s bedroom was pretty and had a leadpaned window that opened out and allowed her fresh air. Even so she tossed and turned and told herself it was not because his bedroom was across the narrow hallway. It wasn’t because she had with her slayer hearing been able to hear him pace and then toss about in his bed … his bed … She wondered for a moment what sort of bed he slept in, and then she shut the imagination down. He had seen her to her room and placed her bags in her walk-in closet, which also housed extra pillows, sheets, and blankets. He told her that he only had a cleaning crew come in once a week. She had watched him as he started to go and asked, “Do you sleep?” “Do you mean do I sleep during the day?” “Yes, do you sleep during the day?” “Quite often.” “And do you need to sleep in total darkness? How exactly does it work?” “For every vampire, it is different. Some vamps only sleep during the daylight. Some don’t sleep at all. Some, contrary to belief, are not harmed by daylight but find it … uncomfortable.” “And you?” “You will have to get to know me and find out for yourself.”

“But now … you are going to your room … to sleep?” She didn’t know why she needed to know; she only knew for some absurd reason it suddenly seemed important. It was only past midnight. He turned and came back to her. His hands took her waist and drew her close. “Is there a reason you are asking? Is there something you need that I can provide?” There was a dangerous glint in his dark eyes. She pulled away. “No … no … just curious.” “Curiosity can get you into trouble, slayer,” he said softly and left her in the opening of her doorway. He opened his door and, without a backwards glance, went inside his room. She did not hear him lock his door. She hadn’t even bothered to brush her teeth as she scrambled into a sweatshirt and dove under the covers. What the hell are you doing, Nikki Walker, she asked herself, and just what are you doing holed up with Mr. Vampire Supreme? Sleep came suddenly, cocooning her in its folds and pulling her into its trance, and ‘the dream’ returned and took over, just as it had the night before. It was as though she opened her eyes and discovered him … On the bed, pulling off her sweatshirt, bending his head, licking her nipples as she trembled to his touch. She peered through the darkness; only the dim light of a partial moon cast shadows throughout, but she could see the outline of his chiseled features and hungry, dark eyes. She could see the intricate design of tattoos on his chest … Oh God, she thought fitfully, it feels so real. She felt a savage life-force inside her pound and claw to get out, and she wanted to give it freedom. She wanted him with all her being. As he bent to kiss her, she arched to him, allowing his throbbing cock to brush up against her thigh, and she trembled with a newfound wantonness that she decided to embrace. Someone in her head was shouting, Wake up, Nikki, wake up! “Go away,” she whispered, and suddenly he was gone. “No—no … not you … you come back,” she actually called out loud, but it was too late; once again she was awake. However, he wasn’t gone at all, but standing in her doorway with his finger up to his lips in a warning to her to be silent. He was wearing nothing but a pair of black boxer shorts, and she saw at once that he sported the exact tattoos she had seen on his chest in her dream! However, there wasn’t time to contemplate the meaning of this. She could feel a change in the atmosphere, as though something like a huge black hole had just opened somewhere in the house. What the hell? Something was wrong! He motioned for her to stay, but in a flash she was up and pulling on a pair of sweatpants, thinking she must look awful in her rumpled gray sweats. He heard her coming up behind him and turned to give her a black look, but she was already there, practically on top of him as she touched his skin and thought to herself that it felt like velvet. Her finger slipped into the waist of his boxer shorts, and he turned again to give her an unfathomable look but still proceeded on without saying anything. She couldn’t help but notice that he had an unusual-looking long sword firmly gripped in his right hand. They got downstairs, and he pulled up short. Nikki stared hard at what they found—a tall, powerful-looking man with a mass of tawny hair that reminded Nikki of a lion’s mane. He stood there grinning happily, asking as he turned on the lights, “English—how the hell are ye?”

The man’s gaze shifted to the sharp and shiny blade of the long sword that Damon was carrying, and his eyebrow arched quizzically. “Expecting trouble?” “You’re here, aren’t you?” Damon laughed heartily as he went forward, grabbed the big hunk’s shoulders, and gave him a hearty shake. “Chad … what are you doing here at this hour? Did you come alone, or is my little Shawna with you?” “Shawna isn’t yers. Why after all this time do I still have to be telling ye that? She, my poor friend, is mine—all mine.” He chuckled amiably and added, “I shifted in … alone this time. Shawna is still asleep, and with any good luck she still will be when I shift back—otherwise she’ll be giving me sass for coming here without her.” He shook his head over the problem. Damon grinned. “You’ll be getting it sooner or later anyway … for you are bound to tell her you were here.” “Aye, that is the sorry long and short of it.” The big Scotsman sighed heavily. “The thing is I just didn’t have the time, and I didn’t want to wake her after the day we had …” “What do you mean?” “We had trouble in Inverness … vamps and a demon as well, but never mind that. I’m here because I just had a vision, and ye need to know, English, it was a really bad vision.” He looked past Damon then as he seemed to suddenly notice Nikki still leaning up against Damon’s back. He raised an eyebrow at Damon while he threw Nikki a ‘hello’ smile. “It seems I have interrupted … begging yer pardon, miss.” “No, no … interruption … just sleeping … separate rooms—sleeping. Pleased to meet you … I am Nikki Walker. You … you are Scottish, and, and … just what are you?” Nikki blabbered all at once. All this while she had been trying to figure out what it was she was sensing about the big hunk, for she certainly was picking up on otherworldly vibes. “Pleased I am to meet ye, Nikki Walker.” “This is Lord Chadwick MacFare, and as you have already noted, he unfortunately is a Scotsman—a happily married one,” Damon said as his dark eyes narrowed. He frowned first at Nikki and then at Chad before he returned his attention to the subject at hand. “Tell me about your vision, man.” “Aye then … I think she was in it,” Chad said, indicating Nikki with a nod in her direction. “I kept hearing the word, slayer …” He eyed Damon as he paused and added, “Explains quite a bit that I didn’t understand.” “Yes, Nikki is a slayer … actually an exceptional slayer, but never mind that now— let’s get on with it.” Damon sounded irritated even though he had not meant to. He could see the interest Nikki openly displayed as she looked over the Scotsman from head to booted toe, and he didn’t like it, not one bit. Chad put up his hands and laughed. “So that is the lay of the land.” He waved it off and said, “No time for that now … as ye suggest—the vision.” Damon had leaned his sword up against the wall and motioned for Chad to go into the library, but Chad shook his head. “Not here to get comfortable. I’ll tell ye what I know and be on m’way.” Thus they all remained standing. “Right … you had a vision …?” Damon urged. “Aye, and though I hate to admit it, Damon, you were all too right when you said we shouldn’t have let WB live. He has a strong noose around the vamps in Dublin and means

to use that city as his first example of power.” “Did you see an outcome?” “No … but I saw you there … in the midst of it all, and, Damon, there was blood and gore everywhere, and I had a hazy vision of someone at your back …” “When?” “I am not certain, but soon.” “Was it you at my back?” “No … I saw m’dad and m’self in Edinburgh and then in Inverness … with some others—don’t have a notion who they were.” “Advice?” “I don’t have any. I’ve got both m’father and m’grandmother at Darby Gray, and I’ll be much in the same boat as ye—taking on the clan. I have a bad feeling that the three we took out last evening were part of WB’s clan—scouts, I think. And one other thing— there is a name that keeps popping into my head. I don’t know anything about her, never heard of her before, and I don’t know if she means to help or hinder.” “What name is that?” “Deadly Moon … an ancient female vampire. I can’t quite see her in my vision, but she most definitely seems to float around in the background …” “I see,” Damon answered thoughtfully. “I have to go. It was nice meeting you, Nikki Walker, exceptional slayer.” He winked at Damon as he bent ‘Old World style’ over Nikki’s fingers. “Perhaps in the near future, Damon will bring you to Scotland where you can meet my wife.” So saying, he flicked his wrist and the airwaves began to swirl. He stepped through and was gone. “What the hell?” Nikki blinked. *** Nikki’s hands were on her hips. “Who was that, and what the frig is going on here? Did I see him vanish into thin air?” “Aye …” Damon answered absently. “Which is strange, because he didn’t seem worried about you seeing him shift in. That in itself is a great oddity. Chadwick MacFare and his family guard their secrets well.” “What secrets? What is he?” “You will have to ask the Scotsman that yourself, slayer. I don’t break promises, and his secrets have become mine to guard.” “Oh … this is so frustrating.” Nikki moved in agitated circles. Her hands were clasped and at her lips. Damon took her hands into his large ones and held them as he looked down at her and into her blue eyes. His voice was soft and soothing. “Steady there, slayer … all you need to know is that Chadwick MacFare and his immediate family are my friends, in the true sense.” “He gets visions?” Nikki pursued. “That he does.” “Accurate?” “In a manner of speaking they are. According to Chad, just because he gets a vision of the future, it doesn’t mean that what he sees is written in stone. There are too many variables that come into play.” “Then a lot of help that is to us,” Nikki said dryly.

Damon released her clasped hands and watched as she relaxed. She didn’t move away from him either, and one dark brow arched. “So then, slayer … you have decided to throw in your lot with us and help us battle WB and his clan?” “I didn’t exactly say that. However, as long as it doesn’t sidetrack me from my main purpose … yes, I will help.” She shrugged. “I don’t know how his vision can help us though—if as you say it can be influenced by ‘variables’.” “Amazingly enough, I have found his visions immensely helpful,” Damon said quietly. She couldn’t help but notice that he chewed on his bottom lip as though in deep thought. Her glance traveled to his dark, mysterious eyes, and she couldn’t stop her tongue, which suddenly licked at the corner of her mouth. Something passed between them— something hot and electric and demanding and … He splashed cold water on her as he said on a dismissive note, “You better go on up and get some sleep.” “What are you going to do?” “I have something that needs to be done at once, and I need to do it alone.” “You don’t trust me?” “Oddly enough, slayer, I trust you implicitly, but … I find your presence a distraction, and what I need to do will take my full concentration.” “Okay … but, Damon … you, I guess won’t be around tomorrow?” “Why do you say that?” “Daylight—vampire—duh?” He laughed out loud and shook his head. “You are hung up on vampire rules, and that is fine with the usual breed, but I have told you enough for you to get it through your head, I am not given to vampire maxims.” “So then you will be around?” “No, but not for the reason you believe.” She released an exasperated sigh. “I need to go to town and get a few things.” He frowned as he considered the ramifications, and she saw the moment when he made up his mind. He waved it off as he spoke. “If you must, I shall allow this one excursion, as no one can possibly know that you are here with me … just yet. Take the Jeep Wrangler … the keys are in the garage, hanging on the wall.” “Making it easy for a thief, aren’t you?” “No one can enter my premises without permission. The house and all our surrounding land is specifically warded with arcane magic—however, there are a select few who know the trick of getting past a ward or two.” “Like Chadwick MacFare?” She eyed Damon speculatively. He chuckled. “The Scotsman has an open welcome to come and go as he pleases.” “You trust him that much?” “I do—now off with you.” So saying he had her hand, pulled her along, gave her butt a light swat, and grinned wickedly as she turned outraged eyes on him and silently wagged a finger. She allowed the issue to drop untouched and found herself taking the stairs far more light-hearted than she thought it possible to feel. When she was halfway up she turned, and her voice was softer than she intended. “Do you always sleep in those …” She indicated with her chin the black boxer shorts.

“No, love. I pulled these on when I sensed someone enter our space—I like to sleep in the nude,” he said and grinned. She got stuck on the image in her mind of Damon Drummond sleeping nude but managed to shoo it away and asked, “You heard someone while you were sleeping?” “I wasn’t really sleeping as you know it. I was in twilight, a place I go to rest.” She had hoped that he had been asleep in his boxers, because that would mean her dream hadn’t been a magic of her subconscious mind. It would have meant she hadn’t somehow broken out of her reality, and brought his spirit into another dimension where … This was awful. She had to get control of herself. Or—perhaps she wasn’t the one creating the dream? What if he had been the one who sent her images of himself …? What if he were trying to seduce her through dreams …? Nah! That wasn’t his style. If Damon Drummond wanted to seduce a woman, he would make his move in the flesh! She hurried up the remaining steps and rushed her bedroom to dive under the covers. No more dreams, please, no more dreams. When I give myself like that, I want to be awake! *** The keys to only two of Damon’s cars hung on a key rack inside the luxurious garage, and Nikki wondered for a moment where he had gone. She stood there and contemplated. He had said to take the Wrangler, but perversely, she looked at the BMW keys and reached for them. She hesitated and then with a wicked grin took them, flipped them in the air, and caught them with one hand. Laughing, she opened its beautifully painted black shiny door and slipped inside. She took a moment to familiarize herself with the dashboard, sniffed at the wonderful aroma of new leather, ran her hand over its smooth, naughty redness, and slipped the key into place. The engine purred like a wildcat with the promise of power, and she backed out, took a moment to click the remote, watched the garage door come down, and then headed out! Damon had slipped her a note under her door with both the gate code for her return and directions to the little village of Tor. As she drove along the countryside of lush green pastures where grazing sheep and horses didn’t bother to look up as she sped past them, she thought about her night. There had been no more dreams of any kind. She had, in fact, slept like a baby until something did wake her. She decided that perhaps it had been the clap of thunder, which continued for quite a bit after she had awakened. Lazily she stretched and got out of bed to have a look at the morning’s view of the storm from her window and saw Damon, naked to the waist, standing in the rain and the cold with his arms outstretched. With her slayer hearing she listened in as he chanted something in ancient Gaelic. What was he doing? Would he tell her if she asked him? Had it something to do with safeguarding his property? But he had said the place was already warded. What then? After she had showered and thrown on a black sweater and blue jeans with her black heeled boots, she had gone to his door and put her hand up to knock. Something stopped her. After another moment at his door, undecided, she turned away, went downstairs, made and drank some coffee, found some shortbread cookies, and devoured them in no time.

A moment later she was slipping into her black leather blazer, picking up her tote, checking for her weapon. Yup, still there. She headed outside for the garage. It was already late morning, nearly noon. Was she off her course? Had she been too quick to agree to the deal Damon had presented? No—that was the only way she would get a look at Deadly Moon. The deal he had struck up with her seemed now in retrospect too easy. Why had he offered to arrange a meeting with Deadly Moon? Did he need her help that much with this awful WB clan, or had he just set up a diversion for her? What was to stop him from obtaining her attention and then telling her he couldn’t find Deadly Moon? In this case, it was a matter of trust … did she trust him? She just wasn’t sure. Should she be trying to track Deadly Moon in Dublin on her own? Her instincts told her that the best way to find Deadly Moon was to honor her agreement with Damon Drummond, but he would have to come through for her—sooner than later. She arrived at the charming little village of Tor and parked the car. She thought it was the flash of his vehicle that turned more than a few male heads. As a rule, Nikki was unconscious about her looks. She dressed simply, wore little to no makeup, and bounced around without regard to the fact that she was breathtakingly beautiful. As she walked down the avenue, she smiled and nodded at various people passing by. Finally she found and ducked into the small general store. There she purchased a few toiletries and then went across the street to a charming little ladies’ boutique. She was holding up a pretty black lace-trimmed knit tank top when a male voice at her back said softly, “I was thinking of that one …” “Were you?” Nikki smiled and handed him the knit top. It cost a pretty penny, and she had decided against it. She moved on to another lovely knit top and held it up, only to be diverted by him almost in her ear this time. “Would ye hold this against yerself … jest so I could judge how it might fit m’sister?” Nikki considered him for a moment. Her arched brow and expression, she hoped, advised him that he was ‘out of line.’ She saw now that this Irishman with the light brown hair and freckles was attempting to charm her. His brown eyes were tinted with gold and alight with interest. He was quite good-looking in a way, but—and there it was, the but—something was off. She didn’t know what, but she stepped away from him and said amiably. “Don’t you know her size?” “It’s her birthday, and her friends are giving her a surprise party. Didn’t want to ask her size and chance giving it away. I already got her a locket but wanted a little pretty thing for her to wear. It’s jest the two of us left, ye see. Thought as ye be jest about her height … though she is a bit heavier than ye be …” He couldn’t be making all that up, just to pick her up in a clothing store? Nikki chided herself. She had become so suspicious of everything and everyone. She eyed him and said with just a bit warmer smile, “You thought I would model clothing for you?” Nikki again hoped he understood from her demeanor that she was shooting him down—as nicely as she could, but down all the same. She didn’t have the inclination or the time for this. He must have a sister. There must be a surprise birthday party coming up, and it had to

be true that all that was left of his immediate family was himself and his sister. She thought of her brother—her dead brother, murdered by a vampire … throat torn out—and she softened to him. This was just a nice guy, doing a normal guy thing and trying his pick-up routine on her. Was she so unable to actually see normal anymore? As though he sensed her doubt, he smiled apologetically and offered, “Please, my name is Brad McBeck, and I own the bank—there jest across the street—and honestly, I am not trying to make the moves on ye … well, not completely, at any rate. I was in here shopping for m’sister when ye came in …” Okay, so he was a local. He was already in here, so—no reason to be suspicious. She was just super-sensitive because of everything that had been going on in her life these last few months. This was something that average girls dealt with on a regular basis. She was just over-reacting. She gave him a wide smile and moved over to a pretty blue top and held it up. “Your sister—does she have your coloring?” “Aye, she does.” “Then this should do … and if not, she can always exchange it.” Nikki smiled and moved off to take up another black top she had noticed, looked it over, and decided it was the one. She went with it to the saleswoman behind the counter. He followed her, blue top in hand, and said, “Ye know m’name … but I don’t know yers …?” Nikki laughed. “No, you don’t,” she said and relented. “Okay … I’m Nikki Walker.” “Well, then, Nikki Walker, I’ll jest get this wrapped, and then would ye do me the honor of having a bit of lunch with me?” “I don’t go off with strangers.” “But, I’m not a stranger … and Miss Sally here will vouch for me … won’t ye, Sal?” Sally was a matronly woman who had been watching the proceeding with less than a smile. She stared hard at Nikki and said, “Mr. McBeck is as he says—our local banker.” Well, thought Nikki, that wasn’t exactly glowing. She hesitated and then thought, what could it hurt? “Okay … but, we go Dutch … I like to pay my own way.” “Would that make you more comfortable then?” “It would.” “Well, then …” He turned and paid an unsmiling Miss Sally, who had placed the top in a pretty gift bag and handed it to him. He took it up and offered Nikki his arm. She laughed right out loud, for everything about him seemed ‘Old World’ and somehow off, but again, she told herself, she just wasn’t used to ‘normal’ anymore. *** It was nearly three when Nikki, happy to have spent a ‘normal’ day, walked in the door of the cottage and came face to face with a darkly handsome, tall, and muscular vampire who at that moment looked extremely displeased. Damon’s voice was on low throttle. “Enjoy yourself, slayer?” Nikki smiled sweetly and moved to walk past him, saying lightly, “As a matter of fact, I did, very much.” “Did you find the ride … smooth?” He had her upper arm in his large hand and kept her in place. She felt a guilty blush instantly take over her cheeks, and she lowered her eyes. “Yes … I love the way your BMW handles.”

“I, however, distinctly remember telling you that you could use the Wrangler.” “So you did,” she returned a touch defiantly. “I have never driven a BMW and rarely have seen that particular model … I thought it would be fun.” He seemed to brush this aside, as though it didn’t matter, and questioned her further. “And shopping … did you enjoy the two or three stores in our little village?” “I did …” And before he could ask, she added, “Met someone you might know … he seemed to know you and was surprised I was staying out here.” “Brad McBeck,” Damon said softly, his eyes regarding her coldly. Nikki’s full attention snapped into high alert, and she regarded him suspiciously. “How could you know that?” “Did you find him a diversion? For I am certain he found you one.” “He was interesting, and it has been a long time since I just sat down and had a normal lunch with a normal person.” “And you find McBeck … normal?” “In relation to everyone else I have been dealing with …” she answered softly and pulled out of his hold and moved into the library. “Aren’t you up and about early? Don’t you sleep until dark—oh no … you like to go out in the rain and howl at the … but, wait … there was no moon.” “You think you know so much while you know so very little. You are all wrapped up in suppositions and do not see what is clearly right before your beautiful blue eyes!” Damon’s jaw line was set firmly, and his words were harshly delivered. She turned on him and frowned. “What is all this about anyway? Just because I took the BMW? It’s home safe and sound.” He was on her—towering over her, taking her shoulder possessively in his large hands—and she felt her entire body lean into him. “This is because you aren’t being careful, slayer, and if you are going to survive, you can’t go gadding about with strangers who tell you pretty lies.” “What do you mean? Brad—are you saying Brad lied to me? About what?” she demanded as she pulled a face at him. “He is just a banker.” “So he would have you believe.” She studied him for a minute before she asked really as a tease and nothing more, “Are you jealous?” “Jealous? Are you daft, Nikki, of a demon in sheep’s clothing? Is that what you think this is about?” “Demon—are you telling me …” “A harmless one as he enjoys his human lifestyle and doesn’t seem to need to kill— although how he became a part of the McBeck family is beyond me. I am going to guess that he was adopted.” Nikki was stuck on one thing. “He is a demon … and I didn’t know … Why didn’t I sense it?” “Because you are not using all your potential … and, slayer, you must,” he said on a low note that sounded strangled to her, as did his next words. “Did you hope he was human? Why—so that he might hold you for a time and make it all go away?” And the next thing she knew she was in Damon’s strong embrace, and as she felt herself melting against his solid frame, she also discovered herself leaning in to receive his kiss. Her lips parted under the pressure of his deft insistence, and she tasted his

delicious tongue as he took her to a place she hadn’t known existed, a place of sensation no kiss before his had ever taken her … His right hand moved from her shoulder and slid to her back, found her butt and pulled her in even tighter, and she felt herself shamelessly yield to his skill. And then as suddenly as it had begun, it stopped. He almost pushed her away as he stepped back, hard and fast as though her touch scorched him. And then he turned on his heel and stomped off. “What the …? Where are you going?” she called after him. He didn’t answer her as he went to the front door and opened it wide. “Come on,” he said curtly. “Let’s go … this can no longer wait.” “Go … how can you go out? It’s still daylight … and the sun is out.” “Are you coming with me or not?” She picked up her tote bag and brushed by him, making sure she didn’t touch him as she went out the door he held open for her.

~ Eight ~ Nikki had not put down the convertible top of the BMW when she drove into town earlier. Damon eyed it and then her before he steered her towards the Maz, whose top was down. She wondered where he had gone in it. He was wearing dark glasses, and she supposed he needed them for protection against the daylight. However, he had not shielded his skin on the short, brisk walk to his garage. He wore his biker-styled leather jacket and looked damned sexy as his black hair blew about his handsome profile. She couldn’t look away, and her mind berated her for a fool, reminding her over and over that she was a slayer. When a few moments had gone by, and he hadn’t spoken a word or looked her way, Nikki began to feel invisible and sighed heavily. Another few moments went by, and she couldn’t take it any longer. She blurted out, “You walked right outside … without any protection—to the garage. How is it you can go out in the daylight so fully exposed?” “Not fully.” “Oh, you mean the dark glasses—not much protection.” “Enough … it is my eyes that are affected the most by sunlight.” “What about the rest of you?” “A tricky thing I learned how to handle over time.” “Tricky—meaning?” “Meaning, it is a skill I acquired. Some vamps you will discover can move about in daylight hours, but not if the sun is at its best. I am not one of them. I can move about in daylight—period.” “So you don’t need a gray sky …?” “It certainly helps—but, no, I can manage in the sunlight, although I don’t always try.” “The sun won’t fry you?” He chuckled and said with a quick glance her way, “It is sometimes uncomfortable— but, no, it won’t fry me.” “I don’t understand this. My mom told me that vamps burn in the sun—she actually saw it happen firsthand.” “I have told you several times now, slayer, I am not like other vamps.” “And also you can eat—how is that?” “It just is—that is all you have to know.” “Yes, but—” “Aren’t you curious as to where we are going?” Obviously he was trying to change the subject. Her mouth curved to one side, and her eyes were bright with a tease. “Yes, but I figured you wouldn’t tell me that. If I asked— you probably would say …” She lowered her voice and tried to do an impression of his low, English-accented growl. “You will find out soon enough, slayer.” He glanced at her, and his face first broke out into a smile. Then the chuckle that lit in

his throat turned into a wallop of laughter. Nikki beamed, pleased that she had made him laugh. He so rarely did. “And so you shall … slayer,” he returned, still carrying a smile. She settled back in her seat and watched the passing countryside. She only knew one thing—they were not headed for Dublin. They arrived at the small village of Bray, where Nikki got a glimpse of the Irish Sea and she spent a few moments ‘oohing and aahing’ over the view. However, even as she pointed out a lovely B & B and a few shops she might like to explore, he turned the Maz onto a narrow country road. Another sharper turn brought them to a long dirt road that led them past an expanse of woods on either side and dead ended at a sandy driveway. Nikki could see a small cottage that looked like something out of a Grimm’s fairytale partially hidden by the trees at the end of the driveway. There was something about the fairytale cottage that made her feel as though her vision were blurred. She frowned and tried to concentrate on what she was actually seeing. As Damon drove slowly towards the cottage more of it came into direct view. Ivy vines meandered up its cream-colored stucco walls and covered a great deal of the structure right up to its thatched roof. The vines with their green leaves were thick, but care had been given to their management, and they were trimmed around the windows and the arched, dark oak front door. “What is this? Where are we? What are we doing? Who lives here?” He laughed as he turned and reached to gently stroke her pert nose. “Easy, slayer … you will find out soon enough.” So saying, he chuckled again to himself as he parked the car along the edge of the driveway near the stone steps to the front entrance of the cottage. Keys in hand he stepped out of the Maz and came around to her door, opening it with a flourish that was, for him, almost jovial. He offered his hand, and one of his dark eyebrows went up as she hesitated. Nikki hesitated only because she was unused to such ‘old traditional treatment’. It had occurred to her that the ‘boys’ at home never did that, and she found that she liked it—a lot. Was that politically incorrect? Did she care? Nooo. She looked at his open hand and smiled. He was four hundred years old, and the Old World gentleman was a very intrinsic part of whom he had been, and who he still was— very much. She put her small hand in his and felt a spark shoot up her arm, as though he was the electric plug to her wires. He gently pulled her out of the car and waited as she stood on the hard dirt drive and adjusted her jeans and jacket. She had to brush past him to go forward and felt his hard and muscular body in the process. She almost closed her eyes with pleasure it made her feel. He lightly touched her back as he maneuvered her forward, and there was a moment when she never wanted him to take away his hand. What was wrong with her? Hormones on full alert—that’s what! She looked up at his profile, and he looked down at her. His black, liquid eyes held sparks of gold in their recesses, and those gold lights were alive with something that made her entire body tingle. Her lashes brushed her cheeks and then rose as she looked up again and felt a sharp sensation of need. A pulse made its way through her stomach on down to her thighs and up, and she felt herself inwardly clench.

His arm went around her as he held her to him, and he bent his head and whispered in her ear, “Are you ready, slayer? For you are about to have an experience like no other.” Damn straight, I’m ready, she thought, and shook herself free of the moment. Was he teasing her? Was he slowly seducing her? Was it so easy to resist kissing her? She had expected a kiss at that moment, and when none came she blushed and answered him roughly, “The answer to that is another question, vampire. What kind of experience?” He chuckled and pulled a lock of her silky hair before he let her go and walked towards the flagstone steps to the cottage. He turned because she had not followed, and he held out his hand. “Afraid it houses a witch like in the story of Hansel and Gretel?” That was it! The cottage looked like the one she remembered from that particular fairytale … and something more: her slayer senses had turned on her high-alert beam. Something inside that cottage wasn’t normal—not in any way! In fact, there was something abnormal about the entire structure. She saw it now in a haze of mist and fog that surrounded the place. It wasn’t what it seemed, and she knew magic was in play here, but was it white or black magic? She bucked herself up and went forward, and in that moment realized how much she had actually come to trust Damon … at least on a certain level. He took her arm and led her to the front door—and then everything she thought she saw, everything she thought she knew about magic—changed! *** Damon didn’t knock, didn’t call out a greeting, and yet the door opened wide. Nikki felt him take her hand tightly in his grip as he whispered, “There is nothing to worry about—just relax.” She looked up at him, and his smile though reassuring held something back. She realized that her breath had been stuck in her throat and that her entire body was tense with concern. Things were not right here … everything was off kilter. Black was white, and up was down … Nonsense, she told herself, steady now … They stepped inside, and immediately Nikki’s disorientation multiplied. As though off in the distance she heard the door at their backs close with a snap. She turned and watched with disbelief as the bolt moved into place … without the benefit of a human assistance … at least not in the usual way. Damon had dropped her fingers and now had his arm around her and his hand held her waist as he pressed her to him tightly. She did not sense any nervousness on his part, but then, she wouldn’t—would she? Damon never seemed discombobulated, but she … oh she couldn’t be actually visualizing what lay before her—could she? Ahead was definitely not the small floor plan that should have met her. From the outside, this was but a small cottage. However, the inside—the inside was totally not what she expected. Instead, the interior was spread out before her, wide, long, dark, and huge. The open room presented itself in castle style with stone walls, stone flooring, and a huge cathedral and wood-beamed ceiling throughout. The place was dimly lit with candles in chandeliers and candelabras everywhere. Some torches gave off additional light from sconces along the stone walls. There was a maze of artifacts and odd-looking tables, red velvet upholstered wooden chairs, benches, storage trunks of ancient styles and various sizes. In the midst of all this was an enormous black iron cauldron, sitting on a grate over an open

flame that came from a deep well in the middle of the room. At the far end of the long, cluttered chamber was an enormous fireplace that seemed to take up half a wall, and that wall seemed to go on into infinity. And if all that wasn’t enough to confound, in the midst of all this fantastic conglomeration stood a tall, lean man—no, not just a man but a man dressed in a Halloween costume that depicted a wizard! Nikki’s mouth dropped as she watched him unbend from the huge iron kettle whose girth was enough to hold two men. He gave the contents of the kettle a last stir with a long, black ladle and smiled broadly at them. Nikki couldn’t speak, and she wanted to, very much. She wanted to tug at Damon’s jacket and ask him what it was she had stepped into. Well, she knew what she had stepped into, so what she really wanted to know was why the hell they weren’t rushing out. Wizard had replaced the word ‘man’ almost as soon as Nikki’s brain had managed to accept what her eyes presented to her. She noted that this wizard wore a blue, pointed hat that sparkled with tiny, luminous stars throughout its structure over a head of long white hair. The same white, thick hair created eyebrows above sparkling blue eyes, framed in white lashes. A mustache and long beard of white covered most of his face, but the cheeks were rosy, and as he turned, a smile lit first in his iridescent blue eyes and then curved his lips. He started forward, his blue robes swishing around him as he approached. Nikki thought for a moment she had stumbled into a Harry Potter movie and couldn’t speak. Had she fallen and hit her head? Was she dreaming? She did in fact tug at Damon’s jacket and whisper his name. “Er … Damon … Damon …” It was all her mouth could form. He frowned at her. “Hush and wait.” The man in the wizard’s costume came at them hands outstretched, and all at once it was obvious to Nikki that he not only knew Damon but was fond of him as well. “My boy, finally you have come to visit an old man?” Damon laughed and took the tall, elderly man’s hand in his and gave him a hearty shake. “Now, Rysdale, you know I was here just a few months ago.” The wizard patted Damon on the back and said softly, “It seems an eternity …” He turned to Nikki. “Now, who is this?” “I would think you would know,” said Damon The wizard laughed and said, “I do, and I still want a formal introduction. It isn’t every day that I get to meet a slayer and one of this child’s caliber.” “Well then, Rysdale, old friend, it gives me great pleasure to introduce you to Nikki Walker.” The wizard took her timidly outstretched hand and bent over it before he engulfed and folded it within the crook of his arm. “Finally—I have been waiting for you for weeks.” “Have you?” was all Nikki could think to reply. He chuckled. “Indeed, indeed …” He turned to Damon. “You haven’t told her a thing about me, have you? The poor child is totally bewildered, and isn’t that just like you!” Damon smiled, and Nikki thought there was just the hint of a sheepish look in his black pearl eyes. “No, I thought it best for her to meet, observe, and learn for herself.” He shrugged. “She wouldn’t have believed me if I told her. I thought it better to show her.” Rysdale’s blue eyes twinkled at Damon. “Perhaps you are right.” He turned back to

Nikki and said softly, “We shall discuss all of this over tea … and sweet cakes. Yes, we must have sweet cakes—with icing …” He turned and called out, “Did you hear that, Charm, my love?” “I did …” said a soft woman’s voice as she came forward from, Nikki thought, nowhere in particular. She simply just appeared, and Nikki found herself looking at a woman of uncertain age, whose curls of white were piled in designed order on her wellshaped head. The older woman’s eyes were dark and—Nikki almost choked to see that they were also a dark shade of amber. Her slayer senses came alive, and she knew, and still she told herself she must be mistaken. No—she couldn’t be … no, it was impossible … not a vampire—not this sweet, plump, grandmotherly woman with the soft smile—a bloodsucking vampire? Charm saw the expression on Nikki’s face and turned to the wizard to remark, “Ah, she is a clever girl. In spite of all these years—and all your magic, she still saw it in me.” “She will be a slayer extraordinaire one day,” the wizard replied as though Nikki weren’t standing right there with her hand still in the crook of his arm. He patted her hand and released her. “Do … have a seat … Charm will bring us the tea, and join us, won’t you, my dear?” “Of course—this young slayer … intrigues me.” On this note, the older woman turned and seemed to vanish. Nikki sucked in air and then let it out. “She is a vampire … but, somehow … not?” “It is a very long story and only hers to tell,” Rysdale said with an apologetic smile. He took up a seat on a high, hard-backed wooden chair and pyramided his hands. Damon gently guided Nikki to sit beside him on a brocade upholstered high-backed bench. He put a finger to her lips as she was about to open them to ask more questions, and he shook his head to whisper, “Be patient, slayer.” She looked at him but decided that perhaps he was right and she should hold her tongue for just a moment or so. Rysdale’s features moved into a grim expression, which surprised Nikki as she had already decided his face was trapped in a perpetual smile. Quietly he said as he turned his attention fully to Damon, “And so it comes in force.” “Apparently a bit faster than we had earlier supposed.” “Sadly, it will be bloody …” The wizard’s fingers tapped each other as he sank into thought. “I believe as always that you are correct.” “We can perhaps … mitigate the impact, but she will need to call on all her powers to stay alive. She is a slayer … but she is not immortal.” “Is there no way …?” “Yes, but not at the moment—you cannot ask such a thing from the heart. The request must come from logic and facts, or she will dismiss the possibilities.” “Hold on just a minute …” Nikki interrupted. “If you are speaking about me, a little more information would be nice, as I don’t understand what you are saying.” “In due time, child.” Rysdale’s soft smile was back, and then he leaned across and touched Nikki’s forehead with the palm of his hand. She immediately went still, an unlikely position for Nikki, but the power that surged through her and the shock that coursed through her mind created the moment. She could feel the wizard in the slayer part of her brain as he whispered arcane Gaelic, and then he

took his hand away and the spell was broken. “Now, wait just a minute … I won’t be handled like that … and no one is allowed in my head but me!” Rysdale inclined his head. “I can see how you would feel that way, but, child, your brain is filled with a host of powers, and each is locked away in a compartment inside your slayer mind. Ordinarily it would take months, perhaps even a year to dispense with the locked door and cultivate your hidden abilities. We do not have months. It must be done in a matter of days, and I had to see if you will be strong enough to withstand such an all-encompassing process as the one I have planned.” He shook his head sadly. “Had your dear mother lived, she would have unlocked those powers for you, and the two of you together would have been formidable.” He sighed heavily. “That was not meant to be, and so, I am going to ask you to stay with me and allow me to work with you. It will take more than training—it will take magic, my magic, to release your gifts and provide your human body with the ability to use them.” “Stay with you … here …?” Nikki immediately recoiled from the idea. Would she be separated from Damon? And why should she care? Would her new abilities allow her the power to kill Deadly Moon? “I am staying here as well,” Damon said softly but in a tone that would not allow any argument from anyone. Nikki shot him a look of relief and saw surprise twinkle in his dark eyes. He hadn’t expected her to want him to stay. “Well, of course you are,” Rysdale said at once. “You are always welcome here, and it will be pleasant for the slayer to have a friend while she trains.” Rysdale smiled broadly. “I have a name, sir,” Nikki offered hopefully. “So you do, child, so you do.” Rysdale’s smile was fatherly and comforting. “But for now, we will call you slayer, and in the end you will understand why.” *** Nikki downed a chocolate-iced petit four, took a sip of her tea, and reached for another. This was all moving too quickly. The grandmotherly woman named Charm was the sweetest, most endearing person … and yet, there was no doubt in Nikki’s mind that she had been in her time (might be still) an accomplished killer! Charm bent and reached for a large plate of daintily styled sandwiches and offered them to Nikki. “You will need your strength for what Rysdale has planned for you this very evening. Eat …” Nikki smiled at her and took two sandwich halves onto her plate. She had decided to do more listening than talking, and she could hear Damon and Rysdale speaking in low tones to one another. They were talking about WB; apparently Rysdale had information about some coup that WB had accomplished in Shannon. That didn’t sound good. “Don’t worry, dear …” Charm said as she leaned in closer. “You couldn’t be in better hands.” “I didn’t come to Ireland for this,” Nikki said before she could stop herself. “No, you didn’t, but some of the time, we have things dropped in our laps and before we can get on with our lives, we must attend to those things.” Charm sighed. “Is that what happened to you?” Nikki knew she was being bold, but she was so damn curious about Charm. “Precisely,” Charm said softly and patted Nikki’s hand. “We make the best of what we

are given because we must.” Nikki took a sip of her tea. It felt warm and soothing and amazingly more delicious than any tea she had ever had in her life. She looked at the brew and then at Charm. “This is great.” “Yes, it is a special blend I perfected years ago for Rysdale …” Charm smiled sweetly, and Nikki realized that Rysdale and Charm were a couple. She watched with interest as Rysdale popped his sixth cake into his mouth, reached over, and patted Charm’s arm to twinkle at her. “Wonderful cakes, my love—your best ever.” Charm released a short soft laugh and said, “You always say that.” “Ah, you see, I am, as ever consistent.” He turned to Nikki and sighed before he spoke in a slow and careful tone. “I am going to ask you to trust me implicitly. We cannot accomplish our task without you giving yourself over to the things I ask of you—and to do that, slayer … you will have to walk in blind.” Nikki considered the wizard with a sudden dawning that surprised her—she trusted him. How could she trust him? He was obviously close to Damon—a vampire of, at the very least, ‘unusual’ abilities and immense power. And if that wasn’t enough, his companion, Charm, was a vampire … of sorts—and yet, she trusted him. That in itself astonished her, because she just didn’t trust anyone after her brother had been killed … and even before, she realized, even before that, she had never been one to give her trust easily. She had always to be on guard and hide what she was—a slayer. It was mind boggling and enlightening all in the same moment. She also discovered that in the short time she had been with the wizard and Charm, she had already grown attached—perhaps, even too attached. That was so unlike her. She’d rarely made quick friendships in the past. The trust issue. All at once she knew she would do as Rysdale asked. “Okay … I’ll try.” “No, child … you have to do more than try. You have to do it because you can.” The wizard stood suddenly and stretched out his arms as he closed his eyes and spoke softly in a voice that was both authoritative and oddly sweet. Then as though he had turned off the main switch, all the candles were snuffed and the torches put out. A room that was only dim to begin with was encased in darkness, and he said, “Slayer—find the light.” Find the light? she repeated in her brain. He wants me to find the light. How the frig am I supposed to do that? She frowned and offered, “I am not sure—” “FIND THE LIGHT!” he commanded, cutting her off. Nikki didn’t argue. She wasn’t sure how she could do what he wanted, as she had never even tried anything like this before. She closed her eyes and blanked out everything but the entrance to her slayer compartment in her brain, where she discovered a door she had never noticed before. She opened the door and stared at a simple lever. It seemed to pulse and vibrate with life, and she knew at once she had to pull down the lever. Apparently, the magic she controlled in her brain had put everything into switches and buttons … fine. She pulled on that lever and opened her eyes. Not only had all the candles and torches been relit, but she was now the object of three pair of eyes. Rysdale was the first to speak as he went forward, arms outstretched for her, and she was surprised that she proudly allowed him to hug her. “My child … you will be a very quick study.” He turned to Damon. “It is as I

predicted, and she is exceptional.” Damon’s eyes narrowed, and his voice was a low sound of irritation. “Parlor tricks, Rysdale. She will need a great deal more than that if she is to stay alive, and she must stay alive.” Nikki eyed him with a little smirk. “Yay, I’m for that—staying alive sounds good to me.” “Patience, dear Damon, was never your strong suit,” the wizard said with a chuckle. Damon leaned back in his chair and said nothing to this. He folded his hands into one another and put them to his lips as though to stem the retort. Nikki wanted to stick her tongue out at him for putting a damper on the fact that she had just accomplished something super-cool. She settled for putting up her chin and noticed that his black, liquid eyes had taken on a bright, twinkling light of appreciation. This didn’t annoy her but instead made her feel warm inside, deep inside, and she quickly shoved such a feeling away. “Charm, would you be so kind as to take Damon to the weapons room and show him the new artifact we acquired last week. It will interest him greatly.” “Yes, dear, my pleasure.” “And tell him about Count’s latest escapade, because Damon’s friends should be apprised of that situation immediately.” “Of course, Rysdale,” Charm said. She smiled as she got up and put out a hand to Damon. Damon was on his feet immediately, taking her hand and linking it through his arm. “Finally, I shall have you to myself,” he said as he led her away. Nikki watched them go and turned to the wizard to ask quizzically, “A weapons room? How large is this place?” “Ah, it is quite deceiving on the outside, isn’t it?” “Ah … yeah …” Nikki smiled and shook her head. “That is because the door to our home is really a portal, Nikki.” “A portal … like to another world?” “In a manner of speaking, but not quite. The cottage door is a portal only to our true home. If we were to go outside, it would be in your world … not the one we left behind.” “Whoa …” Nikki breathed. He chuckled and said, “Precisely, but we have something we need to accomplish before you retire for the evening.” “Retire—yes, but I have a bit of a problem, you see, here is the thing …” “There is no thing. You will be staying with us. You must. You really do not have a choice in the matter. Your safety is our great concern. There is no problem—I thought you understood that?” “But I didn’t bring any of my things.” “Ah …” Rysdale breathed a sigh of relief. “Women and their things. Very well. They will be in your room before you retire for the evening.” “How?” “It doesn’t matter how, slayer. I will arrange it.” She smiled to herself. His mannerisms were most endearing, and she said, “Yes, and, Damon … won’t he need his things as well?” The wizard smiled and patted her hand, dropped a quick kiss on her fingers, and

released her. “Damon will have his things here when he returns.” “Returns? Where is he going?” Nikki sounded anxious even to herself. “He has to leave—doesn’t have a choice, and he would want you out of harm’s way while he is gone, and so you shall be staying with us.” “But when did that happen? Did he know he was leaving?” She’d distinctly heard him say that he was staying with her. Nikki wasn’t afraid, but she found herself tremendously disappointed. “He didn’t know—Charm took him into the kitchen to inform him of the latest developments, and knowing Damon … he will leave immediately.” “But he wants me to stay here … not go with him?” “For your protection, it is the only wise course. You know, slayer, you are one of our biggest assets for the immediate future of the human race. You do realize that, don’t you, child?” “No … I came to Ireland to find and kill my brother’s murderer … not fight in a war, but of course, I will help.” “Of course you will.” He had her hand again and once more patted it. “The next thing you must learn is how to shield yourself should you meet the deadliest vampire in existence?” “Deadly Moon?” The wizard’s face expressed shock. “Why no … why would you think that?” “Well, her name for one thing.” He ignored this and said grimly, “I was speaking of Dracula.” “You mean he is still around?” Nikki said as she realized that was who Rysdale had meant when he spoke of the ‘count’s escapades’. “Oh yes. Although he is a recluse, something has caught his interest and he may enter the fray. One never knows with the count just what he will do. His temper is quixotic and his sentiments regarding humans almost nil … and yet …” He shook his head. “Well, never mind that now. What you need is to be able to construct a shield to allow you to disguise your very unique slayer scent and escape should you encounter him. Do not, ever, try to engage him, as you will lose! He did not survive time and countless slayers without skills that even you, with the powers you possess, can possibly hope to defeat. Do you understand me?” “No argument there, sir. As I said, my main purpose is to find and destroy my brother’s murderer. If you guys need help defeating this WB, I’m in … but I won’t be needlessly exposing myself to the good ol’ count if I don’t have to.” He eyed her, smiled, and said more to himself than to her, “If only that were true, slayer, but I fear you are courageous to a fault. However, never mind that now, for we must begin.”

~ Nine ~ “You like the little slayer,” Charm said with a simple question in her eyes. Damon laughed, for he rather thought Charm had already made up her mind on the subject and had asked simply to inveigle more information. “Fishing, are we, my lady?” “You and I do not stand on ceremony. The name Rysdale gave me all those years ago, still stands—and even so, I object to the term of ‘fishing’.” Her dark eyes glinted with amusement. Damon made a show of inclining his head. “And still, to me, you will always be my lady.” She smiled sweetly. “And to the rest?” “What rest is that, my lady?” “You know very well. Answer my question, love.” “Did you ask one?” She rapped his arm. “Fine, then tell me … why she does she want to kill Deadly Moon?” “She believes Moon killed her brother.” Charm raised her delicate white brows. “And did she?” “I don’t think so—I have been trying to find Moon, but she has not answered the many calls I put to her.” “That seems odd … you and Moon being as close as you are.” “She told me she might not be able to interact with me while she conducts … her project.” “And what project would that be?” He raised his brow. “Did Rysdale not tell you?” “He mentioned something about this alpha vampire, WB, causing trouble.” “It is more than that, and the problem is that WB has even enlisted humans to aid him in the cause.” “Ah, and you think that the slayer’s brother was one of those recruits and Moon killed him?” “I only know that she would not kill an innocent—it has never been her way, not even to protect herself.” “Do you think a brother of that one”—Charm inclined her head back where they had come—“could have possibly aided vampires?” “I only know I can’t believe that Moon killed him for nothing.” Damon shook his head, and his black eyes were dark with uncertainty. “I simply cannot believe it, but these are not usual times and things are not always what they seem.” “Indeed, which brings us back to this young Slayer. She is untried …” Charm looked into Damon’s eyes. “… in many ways. She needs Rysdale’s guidance. It is well that you brought her here.”

They had arrived at a set of heavy oak doors, adorned throughout with black iron hinges and decorative pieces. She flicked her wrist, and the doors opened wide to display another enormous chamber. They went inside, and she led him to a table where a short and shiny sword reposed. Its hilt was thickly engraved with gold, and for some reason Damon thought he had seen the sword before. “Pick it up,” Charm said softly. And when he did, a crooked bolt of lightning shot through the sword upwards to the ceiling. He turned and looked at her incredulously, and she smiled. “It is as we thought, and, Damon, you must keep it close, even when you travel to Scotland to inform your friends of the new developments with Dracula.” “What new developments?” “Ah … sit, and we will talk.” *** It had been a long day, and after a lively and entertaining dinner with both Rysdale and Charm, Nikki felt her shoulders droop. She was tired, and something else she couldn’t name was nagging at her. Damon had left with only a quick good-bye and not even a hint of where he was going. For all she knew he was off to play with the pretty little Gothic vampire he had said he had ‘hoped to find’ at Club Merlot the other night. The notion irritated her. His face seemed to occupy her thoughts. His voice tickled her ears. His black eyes so full of— She stopped herself, cleared her throat, and interrupted the conversation Rysdale was so merrily having with Charm and herself to ask, “When do you think Damon will return?” Charm and Rysdale exchanged a glance that would have been imperceptible had Nikki been less observant. She felt her cheeks go hot as she waited for an answer. Charm smiled in her own way and said casually, “Oh … not for a few days yet.” “Oh,” Nikki said on a hushed note and immediately felt blue, ready to climb into a bed and pull a warm quilt over her confused head. “You look exhausted, dear. No doubt you would like to go up to your quarters, where you can have a nice long, hot bath and slip beneath the covers?” “Oh … yes, that sounds lovely.” “Come along, I’ll show you the way.” Charm touched the wizard’s shoulder as she turned to lead Nikki with a candle. Impulsively, Nikki turned, walked back to Rysdale, and dropped a kiss on his ruddy cheek. “Thank you for everything you taught me … I … I …” He looked only mildly surprised and very well pleased as he patted her hand and said, “Yes, child … go on now, because tomorrow we have a very big day.” She followed Charm, who held a glass-enclosed candle and led her up a winding set of stone stairs that hugged a circular stone wall. “Wow!” Nikki breathed out loud. “This is a castle, isn’t it?” “Yes, dear,” Charm answered in her mysterious fashion. They reached the landing, which opened onto a wide long hallway, but Charm took her to the very first intricately carved oak door and opened it wide. “I had your room filled with flowers, chocolate, and wine … and a few books.” Nikki was in awe as she entered the room and found a four-poster hung with a canopy

of gold brocade. A table held wine, cookies, chocolates, fruit, and a selection of books. A quick survey showed her one entire wall made up of shelves and shelves of books. Charm led her to another door that she opened to display a thoroughly modern bathroom. “I think you will find everything you need here is up to date.” Nikki’s mouth was open, and she turned to the woman and hugged her. “Thank you for making me so welcome.” “Tsk, tsk, child … here sit and tell me, how did you … and our dear Damon meet?” “I’m not sure. I think he must have somehow heard that I was looking for his … friend, Deadly Moon. He wanted to warn me off, you see.” Nikki bit her bottom lip and said as she eyed the dark Oriental rug at her feet, “He doesn’t think she killed my brother, but I think he must be in love with her … and blind to the things she must do.” “Why would you think such a thing?” Charm seemed surprised. Nikki shrugged. “He is fierce about protecting her.” “Ah, I see. You know, child, things are not always what they appear to be.” Nikki plopped into a chair and said, “Would it be presumptuous of me to ask, Lady Charm … how … I mean …” “How I control the vampire in me?” “Yes … and as to Damon too … I have never seen him turn hungry for blood, and he eats … food … and other things that are not vampiry.” “Vampiry?” Charm laughed. Nikki pulled a rueful smile. “Will you explain it to me?” “I cannot tell you Damon’s story—only he can tell you about himself—but perhaps I can tell you a little bit about myself.” She sat on the edge of the bed, and Nikki took her chair and pulled it up close to her. “It was a very long, long time ago. I worked as a nanny for a feudal lord and his wife. One evening during one of his parties … you see, it is true that a vampire cannot enter without some kind of invitation, but the vampire that arrived to attend my lord’s event had been invited. That vampire had a taste for children …” She looked away as the memory of her encounter brought back all the sorrow. “I heard something … and went to check on the children … He had already killed the youngest and had the other two in his grip. I screamed for help and pulled the chain to sound the alarm. He came at me, and I broke a chair against the wall and held the broken leg towards him. I managed to stab him, but he lashed out and cut open my throat.” Charm paused and then continued. “His blood … had splattered over me … you see … over his hands, and some, only a little, entered my mortal wound.” Nikki jumped to hug her close, and Charm patted her back. “Here is the wonder of the story—Rysdale was amongst the guests there that evening and amongst the first to arrive on the scene. I still remember his beloved face as he bent towards me and whispered words only for my ears. He picked me up while the family attended to their remaining children and the poor mother sobbed over her poor, dead baby.” She smiled as she recalled Rysdale’s words. “Ry took me to an empty room and produced his herbs, and then with his magic, and his wizard’s blood, he healed me. You see, I didn’t die and wake up a vampire, but I do have the vampire DNA floating about in my blood … dormant. He left the family word that he was taking me to his doctor and carried me to his carriage and his home. We have been together ever since.” “Oh Charm … oh my goodness.” Nikki hugged her again and then sat back to ask,

“What happened to the vamp?” “He wasn’t a new vampire, but he wasn’t old enough to disintegrate. The locals knew what he was and what they had to do. They took him outside and lit him on fire until he was nothing but ash.” Nikki digested this as Charm got to her feet and touched her cheek. “Now forget all the horror and think only that you are here safe with us and go to sleep, child.” “I … thank you, Charm … for telling me …” “Yes, child, you needed to know. It will help you to understand what lies ahead.” *** Nikki slept like a baby without a care. She had thought when she first crawled under the covers that in spite of all the comforts provided—she had eaten or tasted nearly everything on her tray—she could have a difficult time getting to sleep. Not so—she vaguely remembered flicking her wrist to distinguish the candle lights and, pleased with her newfound ‘parlor trick’ as Damon dubbed it, fell right off into a sweet sleep. Ready now to face a new day, she stepped out into the hall and made her way to the circular stone steps. Sunlight gleamed through the various round windows along the staircase, and Nikki was anxious to get started. When she reached the landing, she noticed that one of the panoramic windows displayed the wooded driveway she and Damon had driven up to the cottage yesterday, Damon’s sleek Maz still situated where they had left it. She frowned to herself. Could he be back already? The car was parked in exactly the same place …? She made her way to the main chamber, where she found Rysdale, dressed in navy silk robes that glittered with iridescent stars and a matching wizard’s hat, coming towards her. His smile was bright and warm. The welcome was obviously sincere as he reached out for her hands. “Good morning, slayer, good morning. Did you sleep well?” “Yes, exceptionally well.” Nikki found her hands clasped with feeling; before she knew what she was doing, she was dropping a kiss on each of his cheeks. “Darling child … come, Charm has whipped up a magnificent breakfast.” “Has Damon returned?” “Damon?” Rysdale frowned. “Why no, child … I thought you realized, he will be gone for any number of days.” “Oh … it is just that I saw the Maz …” “Oh … that. He didn’t need that. I provided him with er … transportation.” She saw something mischievous in Rysdale’s eyes and wondered at it, but Charm had appeared with a huge tray in her hands and set it on the kitchen’s farm-style table. “Nikki, good morning, dear … come, sit—coffee waits.” Charm was beaming as she flitted about. Nikki did just that. They had a wonderful meal and lively banter, but at some point Rysdale whisked her away and she found herself once again training with the wizard. Charm stayed with them this time and interjected with helpful suggestions as Rysdale taught Nikki more and more about unlocking her slayer powers. It was well past noon when Rysdale stopped suddenly, as though something else entirely had gotten his attention. He turned, took up what Nikki saw at once was an ornate wand, very much (she thought) like Harry Potter’s, and hurried off for chambers unknown. She turned quizzically to Charm and said, “What happened?”

“Break time … Come along, you need to go outside and get some fresh air. The back gardens are lovely at this time of year … and, dear, try not to go too deeply into the woods. You can have a long, wonderful walk in the gardens, without bothering to enter the dark forest.” Charm handed Nikki her black leather jacket, which had appeared out of nowhere in the woman’s hands. Nikki bent and kissed her on her plump cheek. “Okay … I’ll stick to the gardens, stay out of the woods … sounds like something out of—” “Yes, dear.” Charm cut her off. “… because it is,” she offered and opened the door wide, allowing a long stream of sunlight to filter into the dimly lit open chamber. Nikki started off, and then she stopped to turn and smile at her and say, “You and I have a date, remember,” she reminded Charm with an inclination of her head. She wanted to know how it was Charm was a vampire without any of the accompanying signs. “Yes, dear,” Charm repeated with a sweet smile. “And please, child … should you sense anything … shall we say, off … reach for the cottage with your slayer’s mind, and it will immediately pull you within.” Nikki shook her head. “Not sure how that works, but okay.” Everything here at Rysdale’s castle was magical; absolutely nothing should surprise her. Charm smiled softly. “Oh yes, it has already bonded with you.” Nikki laughed and waved before heading out and throwing over her shoulder, “Good thing, cuz I love this place.” The sunlight met her blue eyes, and she drank it in and sighed. She needed some fresh air and a walk in the gardens. The gardens seemed to stretch on endlessly. Magic again. Flowers and fruit trees were everywhere, and Nikki lost herself in the beauty of the landscaping before she realized she had been out more than an hour. She turned to return to the castle when a dirt path caught her interest. From what she could see it seemed to run parallel to the gardens. Hmmm, she thought, a little shade would be nice for a bit, she told herself as she stepped onto the path, and there stopped short as she startled a lovely fawn and its mother who had both been lying on a bed of ferns. They scrambled to their feet and stood frozen and staring at her for a moment. She didn’t breathe, she didn’t move, but the doe decided to take her fawn and fly over bush and fallen trees into the dark forest. Nikki smiled to herself as she started back along the dirt path, thinking she was safe enough as it ran along the garden’s edge and was only an arm’s length away. A mewling sound caught her attention, and she stopped to listen. Again, a soft, baby, mewling, whimpering sound. She stretched and bent to search the thick green ferns and foliage that covered the earth along the path, and the mewling got louder. It moved, and Nikki realized it was a kitten! White and fluffy with large green eyes, it opened its mouth and mewled again. “Aww, are you here all alone…?” She bent and reached for the kitten, but it took a few short leaps into the ferns. Nikki followed it, talking softly all the while. “Come on, kitty … come on, pretty … come and say hello …” It stopped and stared at her and let out a small wail of a sound. Nikki approached and saw that its mother and three of its siblings were nearby, but the horror that met her eyes made her gasp.

Mother and siblings had been slaughtered and obviously left half-eaten. A shocked sob escaped and followed her gasp as she scooped up the only survivor and backed away, cooing softly to it all the while. She scanned the woods because of the scent she had encountered. Her slayer senses were on high alert telling her that something out of the ordinary had taken place. Could some wild animal have created the awful scene she had encountered? She didn’t believe it. A dog—no, oh no … a dog could not have done this … and there was that horrible odor … Even as the question presented the possibilities, Nikki knew that it wasn’t an animal, at least none of the usual persuasion, and she went totally still, as she stuffed the kitten inside her jacket and partially zipped up. Kitty went quiet and seemed to be content to take comfort beside Nikki’s beating heart. She wasn’t in what she would call the ‘deep woods’, but something was wrong, and something, as Charm had suggested, felt off. Slowly, she turned on her sneakered heel and started back the way she had come, when out of the corner of her eye she saw it. An obscure form slipped through the maze of trees. It was dark and wiry and … wrong—so wrong that she could not at first explain it in her head. She took another step back towards the garden, keeping her senses tuned in to ‘slayer high alert’. She hadn’t brought her weapon—any weapon. All she had was her hands. But then a voice intruded in her brain, Rysdale’s voice, and he was whispering, “Gently now, you have a weapon, slayer … you are a weapon.” “Okay …” Nikki answered him, wondering how he knew she was in trouble. She was looking over her shoulder as she hurried back towards the house, and she heard it crashing through the brush between the trees, coming at amazing speed right at her! No time to run, she thought as she whirled round and saw a grotesque creature of uncertain proportions and appendages, some of which were raised, claws out as though shaking fists, but what was even more frightening were the rows and rows of gnashing, pointed teeth in its grotesque head! Oh yeah, something ‘off’. *** Speed! Slayer speed was hers, and bam—she shifted into high gear. A moment later the monster with the gnashing teeth was well at her back and she was nearly out of the woods. Charm appeared and rushed across the grass, arms outstretched. Rysdale was close behind her. Nikki went straight into Charm’s embrace and allowed herself to be hugged, cooed to, and patted. Kitty mewled, and a shaky laugh escaped Nikki as she pulled away and said, “Oh … we’re crushing Kitty.” “Kitty? Ooh … is there only one left?” Nikki eyed her sadly and nodded. She just realized that the mother cat might have belonged to Charm. How odd was that? A vampire owning a cat—she really had walked into a world that was upside down. “Oh … oh no …” Charm sobbed all at once and turned to Rysdale. She buried her head in the wizard’s chest of silk. “It has killed Mama Cat and her other kittens … oh no, Ry … oh no … no …”

He stroked and patted at her and hushed her tears while Nikki looked on and silently joined her in grief. If Charm was a vampire, it had to be a truly dormant thing. She was crying. That in itself was something she had never thought possible for a vampire. Also, she cared for a cat … vampires couldn’t have pets—they ate them! At some point, Charm sniffed and produced a tissue. She attended to her wet eyes and face before she turned to Nikki and asked, “Are we certain that they are … all gone? Did you … see …?” Nikki put an arm around the older woman and nodded. What Charm needed was this kitten to ease the pain. She pulled out the lone survivor. “It didn’t get this spunky one though.” Much to Nikki’s amazement Charm took the kitten and snuggled it. “And it never will. I shall spell it so that it can’t go into those awful woods.” She turned to the wizard, and her voice was low and full with trepidation. “Ry … it is coming closer to the edge …” “Yes, dear … we always knew that it would.” “I should have done something to stop Mama Cat from going back into the woods.” “She was wild—she liked to go on the hunt. You allowed her to live her life,” he answered softly. “Well … Kitty here shall not go into the woods. Until we are rid of that thing … Kitty shall live the life I give her.” “Okay, now, please one of you tell me, just what was that thing?” Nikki needed explanations, and she needed them right then and there. “Did you actually get a glimpse of it, slayer?” the wizard asked quietly. “I got more than a glimpse, and let me tell you, it looked like something out of a Bgrade horror movie. If it hadn’t been for the teeth, I would have thought someone was playing a joke.” “It is no joke.” “Meaning …?” Rysdale signaled to Charm. “Take the child and the kitten and go inside, my dear. I have to remain here for a bit.” “No, Rysdale. I won’t have it. You cannot take that thing on … we don’t know—” He cut her off. “I have no intention of taking it on as you suggest. I merely wish to ward the perimeter against it. It made its first mistake. It killed your little stray mama cat. This kitten has rubbed against its poor dead mother and picked up its scent. I have been trying to get its scent now for weeks. Now I have it, and it gives me the edge.” “Ah … yes, brilliant,” Charm agreed and turned to Nikki. “Come along then.” “Will someone please tell me …” “So I shall, once we are safely within. Some of Rysdale’s warding spells have a nasty habit of ricocheting. I will tell you what you need to know once we are inside and we get Kitty fed.” Nikki watched as Charm took her time to set up a habitat for the kitten, put together some concoction of milk, and put it in a platter for the kitty, who sniffed it but seemed unable to lap it. Charm frowned and said as she prepared a litter box of sorts, “I suppose I shall have to come up with a feeding bottle for her, but she seems content now to rest, so I will sit and explain matters to you, my child.” As Charm finally sat at the kitchen table with her, Nikki demanded, “Yes, Charm, matters need explaining—so please tell me just what the heck are we dealing with?”

Charm sighed heavily. She took up a napkin and started folding and unfolding it as she seemed to be collecting her thoughts to present to Nikki. Nikki watched under a growing frown and tried to be patient, but finally she put up her hands and let out a small whine. “Charm …?” “You have to understand, believe that my Rysdale is a magnificent wizard. You must not think he makes mistakes of this proportion very often, and in fact, I can’t remember a time when he made a mistake of this size. He did make rather a large one about six hundred years ago … but—” “Charm!” “Yes, but it is important that you understand that, child.” “I do—now tell me what is going on, please.” “Yes, so I shall, in my way.” Nikki cleared her throat and marveled to herself how beautiful immortality was on both Charm and Rysdale. She wondered how a couple could survive centuries together when so many people in her time split after only a few years together. “Just exactly how old is Rysdale?” “Why, much older than I. He often teases me that he has wed a child. However, as I was saying, he does not make mistakes … often. Two weeks ago, we received a visitor … an unwanted visitor. You will hear his name spoken of from time to time. It is Baudali, another wizard, but one that gave himself over to the dark side almost at the start. He has always been competitive with Rysdale, but when Baudali couldn’t best him about … six hundred years ago, he dove even deeper into the dark arts, and he proudly calls himself a black sorcerer.” Charm got up from the table, moved over to the stove, and poured the hot water into the teapot. She brought it over to the table that was already set with goodies, plates, and teacups. She poured a cup for Nikki and herself and sat once more. Nikki impatiently urged, “Go on … go on.” “Baudali still could not best Rysdale in the Wizardry Tournament held once every five hundred years, and so he came here with the intention of killing Ry before the next tournament.” “Every five hundred years? Wizardry Tournament—just where does Rysdale come from? Where do they hold these tournaments? And just where does Rysdale come from originally? I know he isn’t from here … I can feel that.” Charm smiled and patted Nikki’s hand. “Take a sip of your tea … and, yes, Rysdale is from another dimension, which was destroyed in an awful war of the Wizards for domination … good against evil sort of thing. Very few wizards were left alive. Rysdale came here to ours, where he made a private world for himself in this castle … this castle which came with him, you see. Some centuries later he found me … and we have been together ever since.” She smiled softly, and her eyes got a faraway look in them. “This is incredible. You said he enters tournaments … where does he do that if their world was destroyed?” “Why, in another dimension, dear … the wizards that survived have attempted to keep up the tradition. They have tried to contain some of the wickedness of the black sorcerers by showing them through these tournaments that ‘good’ will always win out in the end.” “And does it? Win out in the end—always?” “What does your heart say?”

Nikki smiled. “Hmmm, it says that it must.” “Well, then, there you are, and here we are troubled with vampires and werewolves and shape shifters roaming the world undetected by humans.” Charm sighed. “It will be up to us, you see, to help …” Nikki considered this and threw up her hands. “Right … okay—we have to handle the situation. I get that. But let’s get back to Baudali—back to Baudali who lived through the Wizard War. Why mention him if a whole group of them lived through it?” “Ah, yes, but the others … never achieved the power Baudali amassed, and he lived through it because Rysdale saved him. He was, however, not permitted to enter our home—not one foot. I am afraid, once more they—Baudali and Rysdale—were in competition, and this time it was for me.” Charm lowered her head. “He tried to take me by force but could not get the better of Ry … so you see … bad blood.” “How awful … and after Rysdale saved his life!” “Yes, and he has never given up. Sometimes we don’t hear from him for centuries and then he shows up out of nowhere … like two weeks ago when he made another attempt at grabbing me by force, and Ry responded wildly because he became enraged and he opened a portal to another dimension without the usual precautionary measures. He caught Baudali unaware and pushed him through its opening, but—this is what he did not prepare for—in sending Baudali into the other dimension—something from that dimension came out …” “That thing?” “Yes, that thing.” “And we don’t know what it is or how to kill it?” “Precisely, although Ry has been working on that constantly. It seemed as though the light pained it, and until today, it seemed unable to leave the darkest part of the forest. I can only assume that it has acclimated to our daylight … and if it can do that …?” “Won’t the wards keep it out?” “Now that Rysdale has its scent, he can ward specifically against the creature, but we just don’t have enough information about the awful thing.” “Perhaps Damon will be able to do something when he returns?” “Damon has his hands full. You see, Dracula is on the move—and with a specific intent. Damon must keep the count from locating our dear Elizabeth and her son, John MacFare.” “Who is Elizabeth—Dracula’s lover?” “Oh no, child, she is his mother.”

~ Ten ~ RYSDALE ENTERED THE kitchen, and Nikki saw at once that he was deep in thought. His features were drawn, and he played with his long white beard. He looked towards her in an absent fashion and managed a smile. Evidently Charm read his concern as well, because she immediately got up from the table and went to him, cooing softly and then saying as she tugged on his hand, “Come … sit, Ry … have some tea.” “I have work that needs doing, my dear,” he said, patting and then releasing her hand. He looked at Nikki for a long moment and sighed. “I didn’t think I would have to call on you so soon, but I am afraid, slayer, that I don’t have a choice. Apparently I can’t get around it and will need, as they say, back-up.” Nikki discovered in that moment that she had already learned to love the wizard, and her response came from the heart. “Anything, sir.” “We will investigate together how best to approach the situation and hopefully diminish any ill affects … but, I am afraid—this will be a risky business.” “Is this about sending the creature back to where it came from?” “Indeed, this now has to be all about getting rid of the blasted thing. He is larger than when he was when he first arrived. I had assumed I would have more time to discover a way in which to send it back to its own dimension, but …” He shook his head, and his wizard’s high-peaked hat slid sideways. “It appears to have been devouring a great many animals in our rich woods, and it has increased in size … greatly.” Charm surprised them both at that moment by stamping her foot. “No … oh never say you have already broken your promise to me, Ry! You absolutely promised you would not go into the woods.” “I did not,” he said and touched her cheek. She lowered her lashes, and Nikki watched the exchange in quiet fascination. It was almost inspiring to see two such people after centuries together, still so very much in love. “Well, then … how did you manage to catch a glimpse of it?” Charm pursued. “That is why I must act immediately … it came right up to the edge of our gardens. Oh, it was careful to remain within the shadows of the trees, but when it saw me, it went into a rage, hissing and roaring like a thing possessed.” “Oh …” stuck in Nikki, “… this is so not good.” She had hoped to stay with Charm long enough to find out about Dracula’s mother. Charm had a host of information to impart, and she wanted more than anything to hear it all. “This is dreadful,” Charm said on a hushed note. “Dreadful, indeed, and we haven’t a moment to waste,” Rysdale answered as he reached for Nikki’s hand. “Come then, child, I believe I may have a solution, but it will

take some doing, and I need you to watch my back as you young people would say.” “I am coming too.” Charm started to follow them. “No, my love … you will only distract me. Stay with the kitten … I think it needs some encouragement to eat.” Charm glanced towards the little white fluff and sighed. “Yes, I suppose …” Nikki allowed herself to be led into what she now thought of as the ‘wizard’s lair’, where she had trained with Rysdale the day before. Once there, he dropped her hand and dove into a huge chest, where he withdrew a very large orb. Nikki was immediately reminded of a crystal ball, except it wasn’t, not at all. It was opaque; at least it was when he first set it at the center of the table. The wizard passed his hand over it and spoke in an arcane language that Nikki did not recognize, and the orb started to clear. What it finally displayed seemed almost unbelievable to Nikki. It was another world, dark, misty, with gnarled and knobby trees whose leaves were gray instead of green and inhabited by creatures much like the one at the garden’s edge. However, there was one other in that world, and he definitely did not seem to fit in. The monstrous creatures surrounding him seemed afraid to get to close to him as he whispered incantations, and when he turned his face, Nikki was astonished. He looked exactly like Rysdale and could have been his twin. She immediately, however, noted the differences. His wizard’s high-peaked hat was made of black and dusted with small red crystals, as were his silk robes. His long hair was not white like Rysdale’s soft white waves, but black and tinged with steel gray as was his beard, and his eyes were coal-black. Nikki fancied she saw evil in their depths. They couldn’t be twins … could they? “Ah …” said Rysdale. “Good … I have the exact location.” He turned to Nikki. “We must take the orb outside, and there I must draw the creature near if he has retreated into the woods again.” “And then what?” “And then, my dear, we send him back to the hell he came from.” “What about that other guy—the bad mojo one?” “Baudali—my twin? Yes, he may return here on the same wave of magic. A problem we shall have to deal with, I suppose, but one thing at a time.” “So he is your brother—your twin brother.” Nikki was stuck on this one point. “He is.” “But, he is nothing like you—I mean he has your look on the surface, and there is where it ends,” she said, touching his arm. “He chose another path … his needs were always … different than mine.” He touched Nikki’s shoulder. “We have no time for this now … come along.” *** Damon stepped through the portal Rysdale had created for him to travel to and from Inverness and the MacFares. He stood for a moment as he studied his surroundings. He was at the very far corner of the Great Room, and every fiber of his being was on edge. He had a bad feeling. Something felt off. “Rysdale? Nikki?” he called out doubtfully. Nothing. He started towards the kitchen, where he was certain he would find Charm, and did in fact discover her seated at the long, wide farmer’s table with a fluff of white in her lap

and a baby bottle in her hands. He was caught off guard for a moment and grinned at her. “Now where did that come from? I haven’t been gone that long.” She looked up at Damon and smiled warmly. “She is the only one that escaped the beast, Damon, and I do believe she is a survivor. She has decided to drink my concoction. I wasn’t sure if the formula I came up with would work to replace poor Mama Cat’s milk, but it has …” Damon smiled in spite of himself and walked over to pet the green-eyed kitten. “I am sorry, Charm, I know you were looking after Mama Cat and her little brood. What are we dealing with now? Is the beast getting that close?” Damon had learned of this complication the day he had left for Scotland. “Nikki heard this baby crying … that’s why she went into the woods. It was mewling, and oh, Damon, poor Nikki came across the poor, tattered remains.” “I am sorry, so sorry Charm … I know you had grown attached.” He frowned and felt an anxiety he had not felt since he was human. “Where is Nikki now?” “Yes, I was very attached …” Charm sighed heavily. Suddenly Damon lost all patience. “Charm … Nikki, where is Nikki now?” “She went off with Rysdale to put an end to the beast.” Charm said quietly as she looked up at Damon and went very quiet. “Bloody hell!” Damon swore and then inclined his head. “Forgive me, Charm, but Rysdale should not be putting Nikki at such risk.” A small smile curved her lips. “Ah … why then, don’t you join them. They went into the garden.” “In the garden—or in the woods?” Damon snapped. “No … he would never take Nikki into the woods.” Charm now frowned. Damon felt something close to fear clutch at his nerve endings. What was this? Fear and anxiety all within moments of one another—and why? Without another word, he turned from Charm and headed for the kitchen door. He was in a fury. He had left Nikki in Rysdale’s care so that the wizard could help her get into her slayer mind and expand her abilities. She wasn’t here to fight monsters from other dimensions. He had told Rysdale he would attend to the creature upon his return. This present situation was totally unacceptable. *** Nikki looked into the orb, and her delicate brows were up with surprise. A dark hole had formed and expanded, though Rysdale seemed oblivious as he chanted, eyes closed, arms spread out, and palms heavenward at her side. The grotesque creature had inched its way towards them, and Nikki held her stake firmly in her hand. That thing looks as though it’s about to charge … wards or no! What if it manages to get through the wards? The beast roared and stretched its claws out of the dark woods and into the light but immediately retracted them as it was assailed with what appeared to be excruciating pain. Nikki assumed this was both from the daylight and the protective wards forbidding its encroachment. “Whew …” Nikki breathed out loud. “At least it still can’t get to this side,” she said to Rysdale, but as he didn’t answer, she studied him. The wizard looked as though he were in a trance as he worked his magic and chanted his spell.

“Okayeee …” she said to no one in particular. “This is getting beyond weird—not liking this so much now.” “Yes, very weird, is it not, child?” Rysdale answered and made her jump. “It will become clearer to you soon.” He grinned at her expression and offered conspiratorially, “This is where it gets tricky.” “Tricky—not keen on tricky.” “Yes, I quite agree, but we are going to have to place the orb close enough to the creature that it will be able to do the job for us.” “How close—not liking the word close and creature in the same sentence.” He chuckled. “Very close …” He was already inching forward. “I am creating a portal to his dimension … and hopefully because the portal will be attracted to him as one of its own so to speak, it will envelop him. Hopefully.” “The word hopefully at this moment … also not quite doing the job for me. Would like to hear a little more assurance if you please.” “Wish I could give it, but this is the first time I have ever tried anything like this. We’ll just have to wing it, my dear.” “Wing it, huh? Okay … waiting on you. What next?” “The black hole is nearly ready …” “To swallow him … you ready for that? Because I’m ready for that.” “That is the plan, slayer, that is the plan.” “I have a name, but you and Damon seem to forget to use it. I am more than just ‘slayer’.” Rysdale laughed robustly. “You are a treasure, and of course you have a name. However, for now … you are slayer, and as such, you are more powerful than you know.” There wasn’t time for more dissension on the topic as at that particular moment Nikki’s blue eyes opened wide. Dark, reaching tentacles emerged from the orb. They were twirling thick and heavy flumes of black tar, and they were reaching for the beast! The nasty shook its ugly head and made feral threats in guttural speak. It roared and started to back away, but even as it put up a clawed fist, the black tar tendrils had wrapped themselves around it and pulled. One moment the grotesque beast stood there bellowing, and then the next it was gone, but something—someone else—had been spit out in its place. “Baudali,” Rysdale said softly, “as I feared.” “Brother,” Baudali returned, inclined his head, and narrowed his coal-black eyes. “And so, you were forced to make an exchange, eh?” “Apparently,” Rysdale answered on scarcely a whisper. “I shall not forget your filial betrayal.” Baudali’s lip moved into a sneer. “You are my brother. You owed me some loyalty, and yet, you banished me to a dimension where I had to use all my skills just to stay alive.” Baudali’s voice had risen, and he clenched his fist. “I shall not forget this, and I shall exact my revenge. I shall savor the moment when I see you writhe in agony because I have left you alive to witness the slaughter of what you love the most … your lady, Charm …” He suddenly noticed Nikki. “Or do I mistake? Have you taken up with this bit of fluff and parted from Charm?” “Hey!” Nikki objected. “No fluff here!” “Baudali—isn’t it just like you to forget what forced me to send you off? You say I am

not loyal, and forget it was I who pulled you out of a crumbling world.” Rysdale shook his head. “Now I realize that banishing you would never be enough—you won’t stop until you have what you want … and I am surprised that you threaten to harm her.” “Are you surprised—do you think I will allow you to best me in this? I would rather she be dead than be yours!” Baudali spat. “I will keep you alive to watch everything you care about suffer to their last breath, and then I will take your life and be done with you.” “And so you have declared yourself,” Rysdale answered. Nikki stood there silently, unsure of what she should do. She didn’t want to intercede—it certainly wasn’t her place—but she had a sure urge to kick Baudali in the shins. She didn’t want to do more and allow the dark wizard to know what she was— what she could do. Better to look like a helpless woman and take him by surprise when the time arose. All at once, she felt a hand touch her shoulder; she turned and looked up to find Damon’s dark, angry eyes. He immediately put her behind him and took a threatening stance. He sneered at Baudali and said, “I would think, dark wizard, that you have better things to do with your time and your magic, than to stand here and make promises you will find difficult to keep.” “Ah, the estimable Damon Drummond … always at my brother’s side … or back.” The devil wizard inclined his head, but his eyes were shooting fiery daggers. “Both of you have underestimated me for years. You may live to regret that.” He waved his hand at that moment, and Nikki heard him whisper a few words and knew what he was doing: retreat to fight another day. Just as this dawning lit in her brain, with a puff of dark smoke he was gone. Damon turned on Nikki, who had her stake still tightly gripped in her hand. “What were you going to do with that? He isn’t a vampire.” His lips were tight, and his expression grim. “No … but I bet it would’ve hurt all the same,” she snapped at him, displeased with the critical lining of his words. She studied him as he seemed to be suffering some inner turmoil and was surprised when his dark eyes lit up brightly and the tickle of a chuckle turned into an uproarious chorus of laughter. Nikki and Rysdale watched him, and Nikki could see that the gentle wizard was as astounded as she at Damon’s reaction, at which point he coughed into his fist and shook his head to say, “Indomitable woman—you will make a formidable slayer indeed.” “I will make? Think I’m there.” Nikki sniffed and put up her chin. However, this set him off again. *** Nikki spent the next two hours alone with Rysdale, as he was intent on giving her a crash course in the art of slayer mind skills. He taught her how to unlock yet another door to the hidden powers in that part of her brain. She actually was thrilled because she had always been able to feel something pulsating and humming in her head, even to the point that at times she suffered awful headaches. All at once the throbbing was gone and replaced with a soft purr, as though she had entered an equitable contract with slayer Nikki. When she said this to the wizard he agreed strenuously. “Indeed, all this time you have defeated who you really are. What you needed to do is what you have just done—become one with the slayer part of your brain. Traveling to it—leaving it behind, and thinking of

it as another entity—defeated who you really are and what you really can do. Now, you have opened yourself to yourself. Now you need to close your eyes and let the magic flow through your body to your fingertips, to your toes … yes … yes … that’s it.” Rysdale clapped his hands together. “I don’t want to lose who I really am … and I am not just a slayer. There is a woman inside as well,” Nikki said quietly. “But, my child, you are one with that woman--an accomplished, skilled, and now fully operational woman. Recognize her, embrace her, be proud to be her, for as Damon said, what we have unlocked in you makes you a frightening opponent.” “What about your brother, what about Baudali? Should we hide Charm away where he can’t get to her?” “I am giving that some thought. She won’t like it, but I have an idea.” “What?” “Still working on it.” He would tell her nothing more, and at the end of the training session, they walked out to find both Damon and Charm having a cozy pot of tea in the Great Room. Once again, it rattled Nikki to watch Damon drinking and eating. He’s a vampire—basically dead, sort of, and shouldn’t be able to consume anything but blood. Right? Wasn’t that what she had always believed? He had told her not to make prejudgments about what he could and couldn’t do. But how could she not? “Nikki … have your tea, and then we are off.” “Off?” The disappointment showed on her face. She loved it at the castle. “Where to?” She had grown very fond of Charm and the wizard, and it satisfied the need in her for family. “We have to go back to Dublin.” “To Dublin—not to your country home?” He smiled. “You liked it there, didn’t you?” She felt herself blush and answered vaguely, “Just wondered.” “Is this wise, Damon?” Rysdale inquired thoughtfully. “Perhaps it is too soon?” “It is wise, Ry, and besides we don’t have a choice. WB has infiltrated an entire square mile just off the edge of Temple Bar. He has been allowed to go unchecked … the future consequences are unthinkable.” “I see, yes, of course, but what exactly are you planning to do about it?” Damon grinned broadly. “Stop him.” Rysdale waved hand impatiently. “That is not an answer.” “You don’t always tell me what spell you are about to use to solve a problem, but I have always trusted you to accomplish what you set out to do—in your own way. Can you not put the same trust in me?” “And so I do, but they are many … you and the slayer are but two.” “And the slayer and I can move about in daylight,” Damon said with one dark brow raised, “and we have some inside information.” “The slayer can move about in daylight, but, Damon, there are times when it can cause you some painful … trauma.” “Nothing I haven’t learned to deal with over the years, old man.” Damon had a hand on his shoulder. “So again, I ask you to trust me.” “Indeed, I always have, and nothing has changed.” Rysdale looked at Nikki. “Except

for her. We have grown quite fond of her, and I think none of us wants her out there before she is ready.” “Do you think she is not ready?” “No, quite the contrary … but, she needs to know that.” “She will. When the time comes … she will.” “She is standing right here!” Nikki interjected. They ignored her, and instead Damon inclined his head respectfully. “I’ll just go up and collect the slayer’s things while you say your good-byes.” “I can collect my own things, Damon Drummond.” Nikki almost stomped her foot, but he was already moving off. How dare he just go about taking care of her as though she were a child? She was an independent woman, and she liked being an independent woman. She didn’t especially like packing … but that was beside the point. Besides, the thought of him having to pack her underwear … well, that damn well tickled a sensation she shouldn’t be experiencing. He was a vamp … a vamp, for goodness sake! Yes, but such a hunk of one, someone in her answered. She put this out of her head and hurried over to hug both Charm and the wizard she had already grown to love. *** Some thirty minutes later saw Nikki and Damon on the route to Dublin. Damon was quiet, and Nikki shot him a look between knit brows. “Will they be okay—with that crazy bad Baudali out to harm them?” “Yes. No one can get past Rysdale.” Nikki sighed and considered this. “Yes, but he is a twin and bad one at that—doesn’t that mean he might be stronger … being ruthless, that is? Rysdale won’t see it coming …” “Don’t underestimate Ry, but don’t worry, slayer, as soon as we have the situation in Dublin contained, we will return and check on things with Ry and Charm.” “Good, I like that,” Nikki said, settling into her seat. A moment later, she popped up and inquired, “What is our first step?” “To get situated and prepare our weapons.” “Do you have a place in mind?” He smiled at her. “Do you doubt it?” She couldn’t help but notice that his mouth looked tempting, curved as it was in a style all his own. Without conscious thought, she licked her lips and put a hand through her long hair and started playing with the strands. He glanced her way, and when he spoke his voice was low and taut. “I love the color of gold in your fiery hair …” For some inexplicable reason his words, in that voice that always seemed to go through her system and leave her breathless, made her tremble with anticipation. This is nuts, she told herself and answered him in a voice that was charged and husky, “Do you?” He loved her hair. Well, that was a good trade, because she loved the black, silky layers that framed his handsome face. Stop—she told herself. He was a vampire—she was a slayer; she wasn’t loving anything about him. “And your eyes … you can’t imagine how many shades they turn when you are passionate about something, and, slayer, you seem to be passionate about so much. One moment those eyes of yours won’t let anyone in … like the deep blue of the ocean,

unfathomable and mysterious, and the next they entice me with their bright openness …” His words were doing things to her mind and heart—inciting a war, in fact—and she had to find a way to stop it. She had to lighten the mood because he had created a flame at her nerve endings, and that flame was shooting through her blood. She cleared her throat and said jovially, “Compliments from you? Wow … did we slip into another dimension?” Heat rushed through her body, and Nikki tried to ignore what she was feeling. Hormones, she told herself … nothing more. All at once he pulled the car off to the side of the road, put it in park, and had her in his arms; when he didn’t kiss her she realized at once that she was so very disappointed. “Don’t I compliment you enough, woman? Haven’t I been telling you how much you could be when you finally let yourself go? What do you need to hear from me? Is it something else you are looking to hear?” His finger stroked her lips, and she looked deep into his eyes but couldn’t speak. “Do you need me to tell you how desirable you are, and how completely out of my reach? I am still, in spite of my unusual abilities to eat and walk in daylight, among other attributes, very much a vampire. I will live on through the centuries—and you will not. You are, in spite of being a slayer, a human, and as such, you will not be able to travel through the years with me. I do not mingle romantically with humans only to watch them wither and die …” Cold-water splash! Right on top of her head, across her face—frigid icicles making her stop, making her retract and put up her hand as though slapped. He had spelled out a truth, only a truth, and it shouldn’t be so bitter, but somehow it was. Had she been dreaming of Damon Drummond? Had she been thinking of him as the possible ‘someone’ in her life? He was a vampire, and she was a slayer. She was sworn to kill vampires or at the very least prohibit their encroachment on the human race. She wasn’t supposed to dream of being with one … “We are a team in this effort and nothing more, whether I want it or not, whether you want it or not. That is what we are—nothing more,” she said softly in a voice she did not recognize as her own—it sounded dead to her ears. He seemed to stiffen as he turned back to the wheel, and she saw his lips set as he put the car in gear and drove on, but there was nothing else to say, so she took to looking out the window.

~ Eleven ~ WB stretched his muscular body, ran a hand over his bald head, and sat back in his chair to await his unexpected guest. John Patrick had requested an invite, and WB had decided to allow him an audience. That was how he had begun to think of himself—superior to all, and why not? He was the one with the power. However, he was cunning enough to realize that he needed men like John Patrick— although the Irishman wasn’t quite a man, now was he? No, but he had never been able to decipher what lay behind the human façade that Patrick wore, though he had a suspicion that Patrick was in fact a demon of some sort and therefore powerful in his own right. He would have to know just what kind of demon—if that was what John Patrick was—in order to get control over him. Soon, very soon, WB meant to make it his business to find the answer to this question and perhaps make good use of him. He glanced around the room at the militants he had requested to attend this meeting. They were all in place. WB didn’t take chances. Clara stood idly in one corner, chatting up one of his guards. He didn’t trust Clara. She was, he thought, half-mad and definitely unpredictable. She turned her pretty head of spiked black hair and directed her dark amber gaze at him, as though she sensed his scrutiny. She appeared thoughtful and bold, and he didn’t like that. Just what was she up to? Clara’s presence bothered WB a great deal, but he kept her close. She knew too much to do otherwise, and he wasn’t ready to kill her … yet. She was the only one of his clan members that possessed an exceptional ‘scenting’ power. She was able to track like no other vampire he knew. She was still important enough to him, and thus, he had allowed her to live. Her independence in the end, he told himself, would be her undoing. One day her lack of respect towards him would push him too far, and useful or not, he would put an end to the little pretty. Clara always made him frown, and he knew she was aware he did not like her. So the question presented itself—why risk herself and stay? She could easily take off and live quite safely and comfortably out of his range … for the moment. She knew lone vamps were not his targets. It would take too much time to ferret them out. No, WB was only interested in destroying the largest of the clans, enlisting the others, and taking over the human world, village by village, towns by town until he reached the larger cities. She moved away from the guard who strode over and took up a position at WB’s side. The vamp took a threatening stance as John Patrick entered the dimly lit chamber and lingered for a moment in the shadows. All WB’s guards were on the alert. They sensed something about John Patrick that

was dangerous. A few of WB’s militant vamps circled John Patrick from behind. John Patrick looked around as he emerged from the shadows. He wore a sneer that distorted his usually attractive features. His eyes were burning a low shade of red, and his aura was giving off powerful vibes. It was obvious that he was not afraid of the crew of vampires, and WB wondered at it. What sort of demon would not fear a vampire? Did he have a shield against a vampire’s bite and strength? Perhaps he could not be killed in the usual fashion? However, it was already known that John Patrick and Damon Drummond had collided and that Damon had gotten the better of the match. Interesting … thought WB as he watched the man/demon come closer. He thought of Damon and smirked. No doubt Damon was regretting the night he had agreed when Chad MacFare had said they should let WB live. Damon had objected strenuously but in the end allowed it to be so. The two could have easily bested him, just as they had with their so-called ‘Prince’, Pentim Rawley, but they hadn’t. Chad had thought them better served to let him live. WB almost snorted over the memory. Fools, they hadn’t seen what an adversary they had left alive. No doubt, Damon was repeating history when he left John Patrick alive. Time would tell on that score, and in the meantime? In the meantime, he would find out why John Patrick wanted this meeting. First things first. WB smiled and put up a welcoming hand. “John Patrick—let’s dispense with the amenities and get to the point, shall we? Tell me, what brings you here?” *** Dublin lights, Nikki noted to herself, seemed as though they made an attempt to ward off the worst of the night. They had entered the south side of the Liffey River, and as they passed, Nikki glanced over the dark waters glistening mysteriously under the lamp lights. How many secrets the river must hold … She wanted to ask where they were going, but they hadn’t spoken since those last words to one another, and she felt oddly awkward. It was Damon who finally broke the silence. “I’m taking you to a little place I keep in Dublin—a quiet loft on a quiet street, away from the bustle of Temple Bar and still close enough to walk there. I think you will be comfortable there.” “And you …?” Nikki was suddenly concerned. Would he leave her there alone? Was he going off … perhaps to his little vampire beauty? “Yes, I like it as well,” he said, glancing quickly at her and then away. Even in the darkness of the car, Nikki saw a soft smile curve his luscious lips and hurriedly looked away from him, but she couldn’t stop the next question as it jumped out of her mouth. “But, are you staying there, at this place of yours, as well?” “More so than less,” he answered vaguely. “What does that mean?” Nikki frowned up at him. He frowned but did not look at her as he weaved through the city’s nighttime traffic, “It means that I am taking you somewhere safe, where I will draw up a plan of action.” “A plan of action? What action?” Nikki saw an odd expression flitter across his handsome face before he sighed. She gave him a moment as he clearly was thinking out his answer. When it came, his voice

was grim. “What do you think our course of action should be, slayer? We have a clan taking over parts of the city in slow degrees but managing to do so successfully all the same. Can we leave it go unchecked?” “No … but what I want to know is why … just why you are working against them? They are vampires … you are …” She didn’t finish the sentence as she screwed up her mouth and sighed over the problem. He almost snorted before he sneered. “Is that what you think of me—that I am a vampire and so I must be like them?” She puzzled up at him. “Truthfully, Damon Drummond, I don’t know what to think of you.” “Then let me give you the quick and easy version, something you can digest and understand, something that will make you believe me when I tell you that I don’t mean to allow WB and his clan to take over the human world.” “And what would that version be?” “The one that says in black and white that it is my fault … mine and Chadwick MacFare’s fault that WB is even alive, but even if that weren’t so, haven’t you learned anything about me yet? Have you ever seen me consume human blood—any kind of blood?” “No, no blood … and I have just thought you were private about it … maybe only drink animal blood. How would I know the answer to that?” “That doesn’t matter right now. All that matters is that we contain the problem. Chad and his family are back in control in Inverness, and it is our job, yours and mine, to take care of matters here …” He stopped and looked at her through the darkness. “… with Moon at our back.” “Deadly Moon? So … she is here, just as I thought, and you know … have known—” He cut her off. “Don’t be such a fool. When I told you I didn’t know where she was, I was telling you the truth. She had not responded to any of my calls, and I still don’t know exactly where she is, but I think I know how to draw her out.” “I read about her—the old manuscripts at the vampire club—and what I read described her as the worst most, deadly vampire ever created. Why would she help?” “What you read is a myth. Forget about what you think you know and try and see through the muck to the truth.” “The only truth I know is that she killed my brother.” “Supposition, slayer, can get you killed. You know only that she was last seen with him.” “He was mutilated vampire-style.” Nikki heard her own voice as she spoke. Had it lost some of her conviction? Was he getting to her? Was it possible Moon hadn’t killed her brother? Motive …? What could have been her motive? For blood—usually vampires with age had more style, and why would she who kept her presence so unknown draw attention to herself? These were questions that had popped into her mind only recently. “When I find her, I will as I agreed set up a meeting between you.” Nikki nodded and digested this. He was speaking softly once more, and there was resignation in his tone. “She has her hands full just now. I know, from a friend, that Moon has been working near Killarney to contain an offshoot clan that WB brought into his fold.”

“Why would she do that?” “For the same reason as I am doing it.” “Which is?” “How can you be such a fool?” he said irritably as he turned into a narrow alley, turned again at what appeared to be a dead end, and stopped before a limestone building covered neatly with ivy. There were three black garage doors, and without his touching anything that Nikki could see, one of those doors lifted. They pulled inside, and a small light turned on. Damon parked the car and got out. He moved towards some steps at the far corner. He didn’t turn to see if Nikki was following, and for some reason this supremely annoyed her. She had no choice but to follow him, though she called out, “Shouldn’t we bring in my bags?” “I’ll get them later. We are going to change and go out right away.” “What? Change? Into what … go out where?” “It is time we tested your new awareness and take down a few of WB’s clan members.” *** Nikki stared at the black leather outfit laid out on the queen-sized bed in the room that Damon had assigned to her and then looked around at the pretty floral décor around her. It seemed surreal—all of it. He had prepared these clothes for her—like when? Had he always anticipated that she would agree to work with him to rid Dublin of WB? She slipped the black tank top over her black lacy bra and smiled to herself—leather and lace. She pulled on the form-fitted black leather pants and marveled at how they seemed so soft and actually moved with her. She wondered how long he had been planning to bring her here. “This is crazy,” she told herself right out loud. “Might as well lock me up in the loony bin, because something must be wrong with me. I didn’t come here to do this, did I? No, I did not … but, it is all a part of who I am, isn’t it? I only wanted to get to my brother’s murderer … not take on a legion of vampires, not save the world. That isn’t who I am—a world saver.” No, her inner voice answered, you are doing this because you are a slayer—it’s what you are supposed to do. It is your destiny, a hard-line voice in her head shot back at her. Well, I don’t believe in destiny … we make our own, she answered and turned to have a good look at herself in the long mirror of her bedroom suite. What she saw made her pause and stare. Surprise lit in her brain. Her flame-colored hair was in a wild mass around her heart-shaped face. Her eyes looked back at her, and their hue appeared dark ocean-blue in the lamplight, but what caught her attention was her body. She looked sleek, sexy, and dangerously threatening. She had killed any number of vampires over the last few weeks, and she supposed the ‘killer’ in her was evident even in the mode of her stance. Funny, she thought now, she had not noticed that before. She pulled on her low-heeled black leather boots and slipped into the soft, thin leather jacket that was part of the ensemble Damon had provided for her. The leather was soft and expensive, designed to move and stretch with her. When Damon had first shown her to her room she had been surprised. The room was so very different than the rest of the loft, which was ultra modern.

The door he opened to her suite displayed a chamber furnished in the style of another century. Well, yeah—he belonged to another century! Still, it was at odds with the modern interior he seemed to enjoy in the other rooms. Odd that. She had taken a step into the room and begrudgingly said, “This is lovely.” “For the woman in you,” he had answered simply, looking away. His voice had been low and as always held that note of charming, seductive allure, but he wasn’t looking at her—he wasn’t trying to seduce; it was just what he was, an erotic hypnotic … stop! She couldn’t think of him like that. He was a vamp—she was a slayer. So she had quickly stepped away from the bed, which was a four-poster with a draped canopy, so very enticing … Stop! she demanded of her hormones, for she blamed her rising heat on that, nothing more, but she still had watched him as he crossed the Oriental carpet to open a door that led to a full and very luxurious bath. “For your privacy,” he offered gently. “I have the other full bath in my suite, and there is a half bath off the living room.” “Thank you.” She eyed him speculatively. “This particular suite—so different from the rest of your loft—seems to have been designed with a woman in mind …?” His smile was boyish and mischievous and totally caught her attention. She found herself smiling back at him even though she didn’t want to. He answered her with the touch of a tease. “I have never brought a woman here before, if that is what you are asking.” She raised an eyebrow and a disbelieving eye, and he smirked at her to add, “I had the room, which was empty until recently, furnished with you—only you—in mind.” “You didn’t.” Nikki was astonished. “Oh, but I did.” He moved a lazy hand towards the bed. “I wanted you comfortable at the end of a long, hard night … when we got back from slaughtering as many WB members as we could.” He pointed towards a black ensemble laid out on the bed. “I took the liberty of having that made for you.” Nikki walked over and held the jacket up. She turned to him with a look of astonishment. “How could you possibly have known my size?” He smirked again. “Call it an educated … guess—more or less.” “More or less?” “On the few occasions I had the opportunity to hold you … I took note of your approximate measurements. Time will tell.” Nikki saw the devilish grin on his face and felt herself blush as she looked away. He was always sending her mixed signals. One moment he made her feel like she was the only woman in the world—and that he had to have her—and the next, he made her feel like they were worlds apart. What did she really want? Did she want him to continue to keep her at a distance? Was that what she wanted? It was the wise thing—but Nikki didn’t always enjoy being wise. A knock at her door snapped her out of her reverie, and she crossed the room and opened the door wide. A sense of satisfaction swept through her when she saw the expression on his face as he looked her over, but it was quickly banished as he said, “You’ll do. Come on.” “Where are we going?” “To Coombes Square.”

“Why?” “Because a division of WB’s clan has taken over an entire section there. Humans are afraid to come out at night and are moving away during the daylight hours. We need to take back what we can, street by street, and, slayer … we don’t want any of the vamps escaping us to report back to WB. The longer we can work undetected, the better.” “You mean ‘kill undetected’.” “As you like.” He inclined his head. She waved this away. “Yes, but won’t he miss members of his clan if they start vanishing?” “Not until it is too late. We take them out, little by little, and then move in as a team with the others, and WB won’t know what hit him until it is over.” “Team—what team?” “Not now … but we have a team … ragtag at best but formidable.” Nikki digested this as she picked up her tote bag, but he took it from her, went inside and put her weapon still sheathed into her hands. She strapped it on and across her back as he watched. “That’s all you need …” He grinned boyishly then, making her feel as though they were only going to an amusement park, and added nonchalantly, “… and of course—me!” Nikki rolled her eyes and followed him down the wide hallway to the loft door, which led down a narrow, steep flight of stairs directly into his garage and his waiting vehicles. “Tonight—we take the black Wrangler I purchased for the city and nights like this.” He grinned at her. “We don’t want to draw attention to ourselves.” “So no Maz … no Jag … no luxury.” She peeped at him, and amusement lit in her eyes and curved her lips. He said nothing to this but began instructing her on the simplicity of his plan. “We go in … you draw them to you, preferably one at a time, and I take them down … one at a time, and quietly, Nikki. No fanfare” She said nothing to this as she digested what lay ahead of them and slipped onto the seat of the dark Wrangler. Oddly enough, butterflies filled her tummy, and she silently chided herself. What was wrong with her? Why so nervous? She wasn’t afraid of facing a few vamps? No, she wasn’t, but everything about Damon Drummond set her on edge and turned her into someone she hadn’t realized she could be. She had this absurd urge to cuddle up to him and pretend they were on a romantic date—anywhere other than where they were going. She sucked in air and sat back to collect her thoughts and her nerves. *** As it turned out, the best laid plans of vampire and slayer did not come to fruition; plans rarely are able to see all facets of the universe in which they are conceived. The unexpected always intrudes to throw monkey wrenches into places they don’t belong. And even though Damon expected a list of surprise occurrences, still one managed to rear its ugly, unexpected head. Damon had parked the jeep a good distance from their final destination, away from the lights and any undo notice. They got out, and Nikki watched him as he glanced around. He looked like a predator, feral and threatening, and it made her feel … somehow submissive and hungry. Ridiculous. What was wrong with her? She shook the notion off and followed beside him as he led her towards a dimly lit and narrow avenue.

“How do you know where to go?” “Lived a long time, slayer—I know my way around.” She looked up and saw the street sign that designated it Coombes Square, but she would have known it without the sign. It was like a walking into ‘no man’s land’. There were no street lamps, and most of the four- and five-story buildings looked empty. There was a small park in the middle of the square, and that wasn’t lit either. The place looked deserted. Everything seemed as though it was shrouded in darkness, as though there had never been any people coming and going enjoying the day and the night. Nikki looked at Damon as a wave of distress filtered through her brain. “What has happened here … where is everyone?” “Aye, then, WB and his clan decided this would be a good place to house his military. That is what he has been doing—gathering his vamps for a military strike.” “Impossible. They could be hunted down during the day …” “Easier said than done, slayer. Vamps, unlike the legend, actually don’t have to sleep during the day, and they don’t need to sleep in coffins. WB could assign special units to keep watch, and as long as the vamps don’t go out in daylight, they can wait for their enemies to come to them. And, slayer … a vamp needs to be killed up close and personal.” “What about just bombing them if they hole up?” He smiled grimly. “Unless their head is severed, their parts will reunite … and heal. As I said, killing a vamp … tricky business.” “Hmmm. Okay, but if this place is empty … how do they feed?” “They don’t feed here. This is their new den, so to speak. This is where they congregate and plan.” “Plan what? And what about the garda—don’t they see this area … is … deserted and not right?” “No doubt, they most certainly do, but for whatever reason, the garda division that covers this area … has apparently let it slide. Money, slayer … talks.” “But—” “Hush now … can’t you feel him close by? Heads up … you are on.” Nikki stared into the dark ghost town and tried to zero her senses in on the approaching vampire. Sure enough, he was stalking her from the street that ran to the east. She looked around—no Damon. Her delicate brow went up, and with ready resignation she mumbled, “I guess so, like it or not … apparently this boy thinks he has an easy meal.” The vamp was not very big and not very old or experienced. He didn’t size up the situation. He didn’t assume he could be in danger from a mere wisp of a woman. He charged at her full speed, perhaps worried some other vamp might claim her for his own. Damon appeared suddenly out of nowhere, and before the vamp had a chance to put his hands on Nikki, Damon caught him from behind with his boot. The vamp went down, startled and confused. Damon was on him suddenly, and Nikki heard the vamp’s neck break. Hurriedly they dragged him into the nearby alley, where Damon used some artifact he produced from his inner pocket and turned the vamp into a bonfire. “Right then, slayer … one down … and be ready with your stake should one of these things manage to escape me.”

“Escape you?” She scoffed, “From what I see, little chance of that happening.” His eyes glittered at the compliment, but he said nothing. The next three vamps were killed pretty much in the same fashion, and then the unexpected occurred as it so inconveniently had a habit of doing. Nikki turned her head at the sound of laughter. Four vampires were returning to their ghost town den after an obvious feeding frenzy. They were high from the excitement of the kill. One of them was still licking his lips when all at once he stopped and sniffed the air. Nikki glanced at Damon, relieved to note that he was already aware. He made short work of the vampire he had just knocked into a mortar wall, broke and then severed the vamp’s neck, and hurried to Nikki’s side. Too late … The vamps had already parted from one another and, with vamp speed, circled them— tightly. “Damnable pickle, slayer … be ready.” The angry vamps, fangs displayed, eyes feral with their fury, were crouched as they took their measure. Their behavior told Nikki that these vamps knew that they faced a ‘slayer’ and a potent vampire and that they would have to act in unison to succeed. They stalked as a well-choreographed team, and they made low, threatening sounds as they surrounded Damon and Nikki. As they closed in, Nikki felt a rush of adrenalin. She had never been in such danger before, and yet, with Damon by her side … it seemed thrilling instead of daunting. There was no time to think as Damon went very still, drew Nikki up close to his body, and whispered, “Stay beside me—don’t branch out.” “But—” “Do as I say, Nikki!” His voice was hard and authoritative. “Keep your stake low, so they don’t grab at it. Keep it close and tightly gripped, and we’ll work them in pairs—just as we planned.” Nikki nodded and even in the midst of the danger thought to herself, That was the second time he’s called me Nikki … The four rushed them at once in an attack that was meant to fluster with force and numbers. Damon held her in check and then said softly to her, “Now!” Both took a gymnastic leap beautifully executed and landed with their backs at a nearby brick building. They stood crouched and ready, side by side as the four had barely stopped themselves from bumping into one another. The four angry vamps turned in unison, and one of them cursed loudly as they charged once more, thinking to pin their prey against the building. “Take the small one on the left … I’ll handle the others,” Damon commanded. There was no time to argue about the fact that what he called the ‘small one’ was well over her height, and a husky brute as well. The vampire was coming at her. His lips were drawn back as he bared his fangs and made guttural noises, thinking to frighten her as he charged. Nikki controlled the instinct to move out of his way until the very last minute, when she used slayer speed and sidestepped just enough, a skill she had perfected over the weeks. For some unfathomable reason, none had ever anticipated the move. He was no exception, and Nikki thought it probable from his clumsiness that he had never seen a

slayer before and was off balance. Without a warning, Nikki was on his back and stabbing him sure and deep with a force she was certain she had never attained before. Oh yeah, she was in full slayer mode! He cried out in agony as the poison rushed through his body. He reached backwards with his hands as though trying to stem the gushing flow of blood, and it left him vulnerable for the next blow, which came—swift and sure. She rammed the stake into his cold, dead heart with a satisfaction she hadn’t realized she was capable of feeling. It was as though she was the hand of vengeance for her brother over and over … He went down, and Nikki was on him, drawing out her stake and standing aside from the creature, because this one she knew was just old enough to turn to dust … and he did. He crumbled in upon himself as bones and muscle and fluids dried and left behind only the clothes. She kicked the clothes to one side and turned … … and discovered that Damon had left one of the vamps (a newbie) for dead on the asphalt street and had knocked the other two onto their backs. She smiled to herself, feeling inwardly, absurdly proud of him. He was a fighting machine, and she took a moment to watch him maneuver as one of those vamps got up and went at him. Fool, she thought to herself, you don’t stand a chance against my Damon. HUH! MY Damon …? Where had that come from? No time for more. As the other grounded vamp was getting to his feet, she hurried over, kicked him with a very fine round kick to his throat, and hurriedly straddled him. She drove her stake deep and hard and jumped out of the way as the breeze scattered his dust in the air, again leaving behind his dark collection of clothes. She turned and watched as Damon walked hurriedly towards her. Behind him he dragged one of the vampire bodies that had not disintegrated. She could not help herself. She looked at Damon and saw perfection. He was athletic and strong in his movements, which were fluid, self-assured, and thoroughly skilled. And she knew that he measured every move he made. Nikki watched quietly as Damon set the dead vampire up in flames and then came to get her hand and pull her along. “Fast now, slayer—we want to keep our anonymity.” Less than a moment later, having picked Nikki up in spite of her protest, he used a vampire speed she had not thought possible and they were in the jeep and headed for home. They eyed one another, and Nikki could not help stop the comradely whoop that suddenly flowed from her lips. It came out before she could think. She was high on their success and nearly put up her hand for a high five. Nearly—some saving instinct made her stop just in time. He gave her a severe look, apparently disapproving, and said, “Slayer, you forget yourself. Killing is not a thing we celebrate. Those pathetic creatures are what they are very often through no fault or desire of their own. And yes, we need to eliminate them, just as one might a rabid dog, but … it is grim and sad.” She sobered at once and looked long and hard at his profile in the dim light of the jeep. Damon was a mystery to her. Would she ever figure him out? It wasn’t long before he walked her to her bedroom door and stood away from her. Inwardly she sighed. He was keeping her at a distance, and for some reason the fact totally depressed her. He opened the door and with a slight movement of his hand invited her to go in.

“Good night, slayer.” “Oh, you are back to calling me slayer? You did call me Nikki …” “You must be mistaken,” he said aloofly. “Yeah, right …” She started in and then stopped to turn and say roughly, “Tomorrow night I want to meet with Deadly Moon.” She waved off any objection he might make. “Don’t, please, lie to me, Damon … I know … in here”—her hand went to her heart— “that you know where she is now and that you can arrange a meeting.” “I already did. Tomorrow night, you will get your wish, and I will get mine.” “What is yours?” “The truth.”

~ Twelve ~ Nikki awoke to the sun streaming in her wide bedroom window. She got up, stretched, padded over to the window, and looked out onto Dublin with a smile. She had always dreamt of coming to Dublin … just not quite on a ‘killing spree’. However, they were predators all of them—feeding on humans. They needed elimination. Damon, who was the most supreme vampire she had ever encountered, was very un-vampire like. Was he a vampire? He did not deny being one—quite the opposite—and yet … he didn’t drink blood? Or did he? No—she didn’t get that scent off him. In fact, his scent was unusual— pine and vanilla and some kind of spicy herb. What was up with that? One of these days someone was going to give her some answers! She threw off the large white T-shirt she had worn to bed and headed for the shower. It was a good thirty minutes later, after luxuriating in the hot water, doing her teeth, and brushing her thick hair into a semblance of order, before she pulled on a pair of nicely fitted jeans and a pale blue tank top. Sneakers on and denim jacket in hand, she went down the short hallway to the open loft space that housed the kitchen. A coffeemaker had already and automatically brewed some very fine-smelling coffee. She poured, sipped, looked around, and wondered where Damon might be. She moved towards his bedroom and softly knocked. “Damon … would you like a cup of coffee?” No answer. She tried again—same result. She tried the knob, found it unlocked, and opened it a crack. It was shrouded in darkness, and she opened it wider, which illuminated the room. His bed was big and covered in black and gray shades of silk and looked as though it had not been slept in. Black and gray silk covers … big bed … shivers up and down her spine. Oooh … not going there. Perhaps he had gone out earlier? She had slept late, and it was already ten in the morning. Right then, Nikki girl … out you go—get some walking in! Maybe a little shopping? Yes, she was going to have to keep busy as she recalled that the evening would bring her face to face with her brother’s killer … if Deadly Moon was his killer. For some inexplicable reason she was beginning to have her doubts. Why? Because of Damon? Perhaps, or perhaps she was beginning to realize that it all seemed too pat, too perfect. However, the question remained: if it was a set-up—why? Why would anyone want her to believe it was Deadly Moon who killed her brother if it wasn’t true? She shook her head, rinsed her coffee cup, donned her denim jacket, and headed out. What she needed was that good brisk walk. She hadn’t done more than a mile, nodding and smiling at occasional passersby as she

went, when an older man with a cane seemed to step out of a store entrance and approach her. “Excuse me, miss …” Nikki glanced at him quickly. He looked distinguished in his dark suit, white shirt, and tie, with an overcoat slung over his arm; however, Nikki suddenly felt wary. She couldn’t say why. As he got closer, there was something familiar about him, but she couldn’t quite place him. “Please … could you tell me where I might find Harcourt Street?” Pleased to be able to direct him, Nikki bit her bottom lip and looked back as she pointed. “If you take …” Words died on her lips as she felt the hard silencer of a gun pushed into her side. That was why he wasn’t wearing his overcoat. “Kindly and quietly come with me,” the old gent directed. The voice—so familiar? She tried to think quickly, because she knew she had to find a way out of this. Never go with an assailant. Never. And then he said, “Don’t force me to finish you now.” She was a slayer, but she was not immortal. She would heal quickly from most wounds, but she would not recover from mortal wounds. A gun could kill her, and he could get a shot off before she could disarm him in the position he held her. She would have to bide her time. He led her to a limousine and pushed her within as he kept the gun aimed at her all the while. He got inside and sat opposite from her, and she watched as the distinguished gentleman she thought familiar transform into the being he really was. His features changed, his hair color went from graying blonde to steel gray, and his lips took on a smile that did not adequately display the evil inside him. Baudali! The wizard’s horrible twin. *** Damon paced in place while he waited for Moon in the small sitting room of her country-style cottage. The little thatched-roof home was her sanctuary, filled with her favorite things and decorated for a female that lived alone. She had done so for all his four hundred years—from the moment she had brought him into her life. What would he have become had she not found him? He owed her so much. He smiled to himself as he looked around the mauve and pale green upholstered furniture from an era long past. Moon was a creature of Old World traditions, which made her lonely and out of place in the ‘new world’. The door opened, and she appeared like a ray of light that at first took your breath away. She was an incredible beauty whose inner aura made her even more beautiful. Moon’s hair was so blonde one could stare and wonder if it was instead white, and it was long and thickly waved around a face that was classically exquisite and a smile that was softly serene. She was tall and thin yet perfectly shaped, looking as though she belonged in a palace, and the silk of her flowing, long gold dressing gown swooshed as she went towards Damon—arms outstretched. They hugged in an age-old friendship that time had only strengthened and preserved, before she stood away from him and said his name. “Damon … here so early—I was not expecting you until later this week?” Moon’s daytime housekeeper had shown Damon in with a doubtful inclination of her head. Only the fact that the housekeeper knew Damon and knew that he was one of her employer’s intimates had allowed him entre while Moon was resting above stairs.

“This could no longer wait,” Damon said softly, in contrast to the agitation he was feeling. He bent over her delicate white hand in the traditional style she treasured. “Ah, so then, it is as we feared—WB grows stronger … I had hoped we could nip it in time, but if this is so, we shall have to increase our numbers in order to do so. I sent a few of our friends to the Liffey area to eliminate some of his stronghold, but they did tell me that even so, he has managed to take and maintain ‘dark spots’ all over the city.” “Yes, that is true. The numbers we will have to face are daunting—however, that is not why I am here.” She raised one dark and delicate eyebrow. “Oh—then do take a seat, Damon, and stop moving about like a bull on a rampage.” She had already sat back against an elegant regency ladies’ chair. He sat, but he was fidgety and leaned forward as he spoke, one elbow bent on his jeanclad knee. “Moon, I haven’t much time. I have been working with a slayer … but she isn’t just any slayer—she is probably one of the most powerful I have ever watched. However, she needs schooling and discipline. In addition to that she is impulsive and heedless of her own safety. She is a formidable strength, but no more than a child just out of school, and if I had a choice I would keep her well away from what we are about to encounter. However, I don’t have a choice and I have to watch her and keep her close because her indomitable spirit gets her into trouble.” Moon smiled, and her bright-dark eyes regarded him with interest. “She sounds special?” “Special? Moon … there is no one like her …” His voice trailed away as thoughts of Nikki’s eyes and the sound of her voice blew through his brain. “And …?” Moon watched him with an affectionate smile. “And she thinks you viciously murdered her brother and has been tracking you all these months with one goal in mind—to kill you.” Moon frowned, but even that could not diminish her beauty. “Was her brother a vampire?” “No … and, Moon, you have a tendency to brush off threats to your life. Don’t do it this time. Take this seriously, please.” “I shall, but I can’t imagine why this slayer …” And then on that note, Moon sat up straight and folded her hands into one another on her lap. “Who was her brother?” “Jack Walker—did you know a Jack Walker?” Moon’s hands went to her face, and for a long while no one spoke. Damon watched her in disbelief. Was her evident sorrow, remorse, proof that she had indeed killed Nikki’s brother? Why—why would she kill a human when she had never done so before? He waited for her to compose herself. When she finally removed her hands from her face, he could see the streak of a tear. He frowned. “Moon … what is this?” “I did not kill her brother. How could I harm him when he meant the world to me?” “What are you saying?” “In all my thousand years, never have I felt what I felt for him … but it was my fault that he was murdered … all my fault.” *** Nikki sat back against the leather of the limo and casually surveyed Baudali. His features had shifted, his steely gray black beard had appeared, and his features had altered

to the ones she knew. She watched the magical transformation with interest. He didn’t realize it, but everything he did gave her additional insight into his abilities that she hoped might help her find a way out of her predicament. She leaned up against the limo door and (she thought) inconspicuously tried the door handle, but of course found it locked. She jiggled it for show and turned to give him a rueful grin. “Well, apparently, I am your prisoner. So, tell me what—just what do you want with me, Baudali?” Better to lull him into a relaxed frame of mind. “What do you think I want with you, slayer?” She shrugged. “To use me as revenge against your brother. A poor means at best, if that is what you are trying to accomplish.” “Not so. I think it will hurt and trouble my brother for as long as I allow him to live if I torture, maim, and then destroy you. I know him very well, you see. He is a sentimental fool, and it was obvious that he is very fond of you. I saw that at once. It will break his heart to know you suffered before you died, and you will suffer, my dear … greatly.” Okay, Nikki thought, if he is trying to psyche me out, he is doing a good job. She tried not to think of all the possible ways he could torture her and said, “You are wrong, wizard. Your brother has bigger fish to fry just now. He can’t be bothered worrying about me. He hasn’t even known me that long. I mean, sure … he is a good guy, and he won’t like to know you hurt and then killed me, but he will be too busy to concern himself over it.” “Do not take me for a fool, slayer,” he warned in a quiet fashion. His eyes were black and held a threatening light. “Fool … but, you see, I do … take you for a fool. Why else would you waste your time with a small fry like myself?” She shook her head. “This was a silly move, because while your brother might not like it … I will tell you that Damon will be extremely upset, and it is my opinion that Damon can haul you up, skin you alive, put your skin back on, and then do it again!” “Careful, slayer, you are giving me ideas.” Had she not at that moment had a picture of Damon doing just that, his words might have frightened her. She shrugged as nonchalantly as she could and asked, “So, again, what do you really hope to gain?” Nikki knew she was in the presence of great and unpredictable power and that it was wielded by a wizard that was totally, for all his cunning, completely insane. What she needed was to buy time, keep him talking, and find a way to stall until she could get out of the mess she was in. “Gain? I thought you knew. I have but one goal, and that is to make my brother suffer in slow degrees. I want to keep you alive and each day send him a body part but let him know that you are still alive and in agony. I want him to writhe. In the end, I shall have what I want, for he will try and squirrel Charm away from me, but I will find her and take her, and if she is good … I will let her live and be my mate.” Baudali spoke in dulcet tones, and Nikki found it incongruous with his words. All at once he seemed to drift off, and then he was back with a sudden movement. He slapped his hands onto his thighs, and with that the suit he had been wearing was gone and he was back in his black silk and glittering robes with a round black satin hat adorning his head. “A wasted effort,” Nikki said trying to keep him talking. “Wasted—why?” “You will never find Charm, and when you do, she will never agree to be yours. She

will hate you for hurting me, because Charm is fond of me … and you will make an enemy out of her for this.” This seemed to grab his attention, and then apparently he solved the problem in his head. “I will cast a memory spell on her, and she will forget all about you.” “A memory spell? Is that how you mean to win a bride … with magic?” Baudali’s face reddened with irritation. “No … she will be free to choose.” “Then she will never choose you.” “You mistake.” Again the shrug Nikki was perfecting to say so much without a word. “Your show, but as an observer, I think you are in for a surprise … on all fronts.” “Enough,” he shouted at her. “What do you know? You are you … just a vampire slayer … nothing more.” “Oh, I am more than that, although most people don’t realize it. Your brother knew at once, but then you don’t have his skills.” He slapped her hard. “I said enough. If you are trying to get me to kill you before your time … I shan’t. Torture and then death for you, in that order.” Nikki stared hard at him, the slap still stinging her cheek. “Think again, Baudali … think again.” “How can one measly slayer be so bold?” he said, really to himself. “Why does everyone do that … call me slayer like that? I am Nikki Walker, and I’ll thank you to use my name.” “Very well, Nikki Walker, explain what more you think you are.” “I am the last of a dying breed.” “Breed … what breed?” “Why should I tell you about myself? You abduct me and carry me off to torture and kill me … you say …” “Oh, I shall hurt you, Nikki Walker, with such great pleasure.” “Do you think yourself wizard enough to inflict such things on me and then … live to enjoy the aftermath?” He eyed her thoughtfully, one long, well-shaped finger to his aquiline nose. “Now what aftermath would there be?” “Oh, puh-lease … don’t be coy. You know exactly, because I told you that Damon will be very upset if you hurt me. Have you forgotten about Damon?” Nikki was at this point playing a hunch. She had sensed, in spite of his bravado, a certain fear in Baudali when he had faced Damon the other day. Baudali considered this and said after a moment, “Damon would have to find me first, and I am very good at staying undetected when need be.” “What—like forever? Damon will hunt you down through the future, and when you least expect it, he will do to you what you are planning to do to me,” Nikki answered with a knowing smile she was far from feeling. “We shall suspend this discussion for later, as … here we are,” Baudali answered crisply as the limo pulled up to a curb. Outside was a building similar in look to a brownstone in New York. It appeared to be three stories high and was neatly covered in ivy with only the windows peeping out between the green vines. He waited for his door to be opened by the driver, got nimbly out, and turned to offer his hand. Nikki folded her arms across her chest, and he said softly, “This man has been in my

employ a great number of years. Shall I have him compel you?” Could this be her chance? The driver would be no match for her slayer strength and speed, but Baudali would know that … and then she saw the muzzle of the silencer pointed at her heart. Oh yeah, Baudali was thinking a few steps ahead. She would have to be careful, because this one was cunning. Without a word, and ignoring Baudali’s limo driver, she stepped out of the car and stood looking up at the building Baudali evidently called home. He was a wizard—what could she expect to find inside? This was going to get tricky. She was going to have to pretend unconcern … be passive … lull him into feeling superior and safely in control because, she thought ruefully to herself, he was … Damn his evil heart, she meant to make Baudali regret ever threatening her or anyone Rysdale cared about. He needed taking down. Her eyes of ocean-blue burned a hole in Baudali’s forehead, but when he motioned with his gun for her to move forward, she did. *** “What do you mean it was your fault?” Damon was up and staring down into Moon’s bright eyes as she looked up at him in misery. “It was all my fault … you see, I should have known …” He had her shoulders. “Explain, Moon—I haven’t the time for riddles or melodrama, which is not like you … not at all.” “You don’t understand, Damon, what it is to lose the love of your life … and my life has been a very lonely one … for centuries. When Jack Walker and I met … well, no one had ever made me feel what Jack Walker made me feel …” Her voice trailed off, and silent tears made paths down her lovely cheeks. Damon frowned and went down on his knee to take her hands in his and offer comfort. “Moon, I am so sorry … believe me in this. I had no idea you had met someone … let alone a human.” She patted him shoulder and gently pushed at him to go and sit again. “So … what is this? Jack’s sister is a slayer?” She shook her head, and a small smile touched her lips. “He had set up a dinner date for us to meet, and he had warned me that I would be very surprised by his sister. Now I know what the big secret was … oh, my Jack …” Again her face contorted with pain. “Moon—oh Moon, I don’t know how to comfort you, but how was it your fault? That doesn’t make sense.” Damon had a sense of foreboding. He knew that whatever it was that Moon was about to tell him was something that would put his slayer into further jeopardy. Moon suddenly became rigid. Her eyes became glassy, and Damon knew because he had seen this happen to her before. She was experiencing one of her visions. He could do nothing but wait. He watched her delicate fingers reach out. Distress was obvious on her face. When she finally clicked back into awareness, her mouth was drawn in concern. “Damon, you have to leave, immediately—you have to get to her. She is Jack’s sister, and I wasn’t in time to save him, but perhaps we can save her.” “Save her? Save her from what?” Damon felt a tentacle of terror wrap itself around his heart. “Baudali has her.” “Where?” Damon felt himself turn into hunt and kill mode. He had never known such

a fury. “I don’t know … if I knew I would shift there myself … but it is in Dublin—I feel the city all around them …” Damon didn’t wait for more. Without a word he turned on his heel and started for the door, but before he could switch into vamp speed, he heard her desperate call. “Wait … Damon.” Moon walked to a cabinet and produced a twelve-inch dagger with an unusual bronzed hilt. “You will need this. There isn’t too much that can kill a wizard of his level, but this can, and he will know it. To Baudali a prick from this will mean instant death.” Damon took the dagger, and as he held it, he felt the magic shoot through it to his fingers, to his wrist, up his arm. He raised his dark brows, looked at Moon, and nodded. Without a word, he switched into vamp speed and was out the door. He didn’t bother to take his car. He could shortcut through streets and alleys and get there faster at vamp speed. He knew just where he was going. He had made it his business over the years to keep track of Rysdale’s dangerous brother. Keep one’s enemies close was an adage he fully took to heart. He could have asked Moon to shift him there, but he wanted to do this on his own. He wanted to track and find Baudali, and there was one place he knew was a source of power. Baudali was sure to be there … and if he had his Nikki, Damon was going to cut his throat! *** Nikki knew she was in deep trouble. Baudali could not be manipulated with her taunts or her passive casualness. He meant to make his brother suffer, and he believed that hurting and then killing her would be the first step to achieving his brother’s pain. He had forced her down a narrow flight of stairs to a basement like no other she had ever seen. In the center of the dimly lit room decorated as though it was a medieval chamber was a huge black hole in the floor, out of which a flame burned, sure and steady. He pushed her onto a wooden, hard-backed chair and tied her wrists and ankles with a rope. Inwardly she breathed a sigh of relief. Evidently he had not realized that even the least powerful slayer could break such ties. Then without warning he turned on her and slapped her hard across the cheek. That was the second time in one hour that he had slapped her, and it was all she could do not to break the ties and throw him into eternity. However, he had magic at his fingertips, and she needed to bide her time. Discipline, she told herself; she needed to pick the moment and didn’t want to give herself away until she was ready to make a run for it. Right now, the limo driver, who evidently doubled as a guard, stood at the head of the stairs. He would be no problem when the time came, she thought, and then once more without warning, pain was shooting through Nikki’s body and into her brain. She saw that he had used a small branding iron on her arm. A small sound of agony had at first escaped her, but she quickly got it under control. “There, a lovely picture to send my brother …” Baudali said as he lifted what could have been a phone, but which Nikki knew was some sort of magical device, and took her picture while chanting some words in ancient Gaelic before saying, “Ah … Rysdale, there you are, brother. I have a lovely surprise for you …” So saying he turned to Nikki and once more swept the device over her and then returned to watch his brother’s expression.

“I have only hurt her a little bit, but when we are done speaking, I shall hurt her much more, so much more she will beg for her death. This is all on you.” “Baudali … meet me at Tanker’s Well, and you and I shall have it out once and for always.” Nikki heard Rysdale say in a voice that held the emotion Baudali had strived to achieve—fear, fear for her. “No, this is better. Bye for now …” The burn on Nikki’s arm was already healing, and Baudali clicked his tongue as he noticed. “Now we can’t have that … feeling better so soon …” He took up the branding iron once more and left it smoldering on Nikki’s skin a bit longer than the last time. This time, Nikki couldn’t stop the scream that escaped her lips …

~ Thirteen ~ Damon was nearly there when he heard Nikki’s yelp of pain in his head. It startled him. How was he able to hear her? He had never achieved such a telepathic connection with anyone other than Moon, and then only because of what they shared … He had to get to his slayer, he had to get to her soon … and even as he rounded the next corner and Baudali’s lair was within a moment’s reach, the sun, which had been hiding behind the clouds, made a full appearance. Immediately he felt the discomfort but blocked it from his mind. He had taught himself to deal with it over the centuries; however, it always seemed to have an effect on his vamp speed, and it did. He faltered and nearly went down as he slowed to what he felt was a crawl. The distance between him and Nikki that had only been a moment away was now at least another ten-minute trial. Again, he heard her, and this time it wasn’t a small gasp of pain, it was an all-out scream! Baudali was torturing her. He was torturing his woman … His woman? When had he started thinking of her like that? It wouldn’t do—it couldn’t be, and damn Baudali’s eyes, he was going to bloody well tear him from limb to limb. All at once, sun or not, Damon found his speed picking up. It was as though vampire adrenalin had smoothed over the effects of the sun, and he was at super-vamp speed once more. He called out in his brain and hoped that Nikki would hear him. Hang in there, love, I’m almost there … almost there, Nikki … *** Was her imagination taking over? Had she heard Damon’s voice in her head when Baudali, no longer satisfied with branding her, was now jabbing her with the point of a knife? Was it time for her to break her ties and have at him? Should she take her chances while his gun was still in his belt? He was weakening her with these injuries. Her body had turned inward to heal itself, and she wouldn’t have her usual strength for the fight. And then she heard Damon again and was sure it was more than imagination. Somehow he had connected with her conscious mind, and had he called her love … Yes, but even better … he had called her Nikki. And even in the midst of her suffering this made her smile. Unfortunately, Baudali saw the smile and became enraged, striking this time just below the neck with the branding iron. A wail of pain ripped through her as she broke her ties and took up the chair with speed and force and knocked the wizard to the ground. He was up faster than she had imagined he could be and was reaching for his gun. She landed him a round kick between his legs, and then both fists came down on his head.

The driver/guard was on her, but before she had a chance to put him down, Damon was there, throwing the hapless man across the room. Guard gone and out of the picture, and Damon headed like a steamroller for the wizard, Nikki saw something glint in Damon’s hand. Baudali saw it as well as his eyes widened, and he watched Damon purposely make his way towards him. To stall him, Baudali clipped off a shot. Damon took it to the chest and sneered. “Vampire here—wizard, thought you would know better. You don’t take a vamp’s woman, and you don’t waste time and a bullet on one.” But even as Damon’s dagger reached Baudali, the wizard got off a few hurriedly chanted words and vanished. Nikki ran to Damon, who had retrieved and sheathed his dagger immediately. She put her hand on his wound, but even as the blood flowed over her fingers and wrist, the bullet fell out of the hole it had made, and the wound began healing. Heedless of this, Nikki cried, “Damon … you are hurt …” “I’ll be fine.” He was looking her over, touching the burn marks where Baudali had branded his initial B. He bent and kissed the wound on her arm, discovered the other one just under her neck and kissed that as well. Nikki couldn’t move. The pain seemed inconsequential when compared to the thrill of sensation he was causing her body to feel. Then suddenly he was scooping her up in his arms and whispering, “Time to go …” Once again, and now with his blood depleted, he relied solely on will power as he shifted into vamp speed. It didn’t take Damon long before he had Nikki inside his loft, where he set her on his feet, touched her nose, and moved away, towards his bedroom. Nikki stood and watched him, wondering if she should help. She suffered a moment fretting with indecision. Finally, she gave it up and headed for his bedroom in his wake, saying questioningly, “Damon … Damon … are you …?” She could hear the shower running and went to the bathroom door, which was wide open and provided her with a complete view of his handsome, tall, and muscular wet frame, and she didn’t hesitate—she just kept on staring as he soaped himself down. His black hair glistened with diamonds of water, and as he turned, she got a bird’s eye view of him in all his hunky ‘gloriness’. She gasped and told herself it wasn’t possible for a man to be hung quite like that and stared for a fraction of a moment just to confirm what she thought she saw. Damn—hot damn—confirmed. He was hung most definitely like a stallion, she thought as she blinked and suddenly felt hot—was she red as well, she asked herself as she touched her cheek. Had she seen the hint of a wicked smile on his face as he turned? Had he only pretended not to see her standing there as he soaped himself … all of himself … down? She hurried away and went to her own suite, where she threw off her clothes and started her own shower. Would a cold shower work for a woman in the manner it worked for a man? Nah—she took it hot, and all the while imagined him touching her … *** Nikki emerged from her bedroom to the scent of food cooking and realized she was absolutely starving. She hadn’t eaten all day. Damon stood at the carving board, his back to her. His black, layered waves of thick silky hair fell to his broad, oh so broad shoulders, displayed so beautifully in the black silk shirt he wore. The sleeves were

partially rolled up and as he chopped and moved and flexed, Nikki licked her lips. His black silky dress pants covered legs she had already witnessed as muscular, and it brought to mind his body all soaped up … Stop, she told herself, just stop. She went towards him, and he stopped what he was doing to turn towards her and slowly look her over. She had dressed with extra care. Her fiery, gold-streaked locks fell in abundance all around her face. She had put on dark mascara and a bit of liner accenting her dark blue eyes. She wore a low-cut, soft white sleeveless sweater and a form-fitting little black skirt and low heels. Why had she dressed like that? She thrust the question away and said, “Hmm. Smells yummy … what ya cooking? “Onions and mushrooms to go with our steaks … and salad,” he said on a husky note that made Nikki want to melt into his arms. What was wrong with her? He was moving towards her; she was moving towards him. Between them she could feel … no, she could see sparks ignite and burn … He breathed her name, “Nikki …” and had her in his arms, and when his mouth found and met hers in an embrace that was an entity all its own, she felt something in her slayer brain explode and take control of all of her! His tongue melded with hers, and as they kissed, she knew herself lost to him and wanted to be lost to him—all other matters and objections were set aside. “Well, well, well … so sorry to interrupt such a pretty scene,” Clara said in the open doorway to the loft. *** Nikki heard another woman’s voice, and it seemed to filter through her brain in slow degrees. Where was it coming from? It sounded so far away. Damon broke from their kiss abruptly. He set her apart and steadied her on her feet before he turned and gave his full attention to the newcomer. Nikki saw and felt his agitation. His face was drawn in tight lines of irritation, but then all at once he seemed to be back in control as he said, “Clara … I wasn’t expecting you.” “Obviously,” she said as she strolled inside and ran a long, slender finger over a piece of furniture and offered, as she looked directly into Nikki’s eyes, “This is new.” “A great many things are since you were here last,” Damon returned on a cold note. “And you shouldn’t be walking in on me without an invitation.” “Since when do I need an invitation, love?” Clara said sweetly as she sidled closer to him. She sniffed the air and gave him a cocky look. She then gave Nikki a once over and added, “I thought I caught the scent of human as I opened the door … human, yes, but something else … I believe.” Suddenly she seemed to realize she was in the presence of a slayer and took two wary steps backwards. “A slayer—what the hell are you doing with a slayer, Damon, living dangerously?” “She is my guest, and a friend in our efforts against WB.” “She maybe a friend to you, but she is a slayer and no friend of mine. I don’t want to be in the same room with her.” “Clara, you came here for a reason?” “I came here to collect you. There is something you need to see for yourself.” “Tell me,” Damon snapped. “No, you need to see it, Damon.” She eyed Nikki suspiciously.

“You can speak in front of the slayer. She is a part of this.” Nikki felt a stab go through her heart. He referred to her as ‘the slayer’ to this vamp, who had evidently been in a relationship with him—perhaps still was? “Well, I don’t like talking about our affairs … in front of her,” Clara said irritably. “Nevertheless, you must.” “It is happening sooner than we thought, Damon. WB has already started collecting humans, and, Damon … he isn’t just keeping them to feed on—he has another plan in mind. He … he is breeding them! He wants to feed on the babies born to those humans in captivity. It is something I cannot abide. I simply cannot bear it!” Clara appeared genuinely distressed, which surprised Nikki. Here was another very strangely contrary vampire. “Damon … this is awful,” Nikki said, touching his arm. He turned and looked down at her, and she actually felt her pulse quicken. She didn’t want him to have that effect on her, but he did. He looked at her long, and in that moment she felt he couldn’t tear his eyes away. Clara’s made a show with a heavy sigh, and they turned to find her expression had moved into exasperation. She slanted a threatening glance towards Nikki and moved in on Damon’s side. “You must come with me now, Damon—you have to see for yourself.” “Right then, come on—show me where he is keeping them.” Damon turned to Nikki and stayed her with a thumb and forefinger to her chin. “Stay here—I need to scout around, and if anyone manages to see us or get close, I don’t want them picking up your slayer scent. As of now, they don’t know about you. Let’s keep it that way.” “No. I’m coming with you … I can help.” Besides, she didn’t want him going off alone with Clara, who had just shot her a superior look. “No. I need to scout out the place first and formulate a plan … and as I said, there is a chance that they might pick up on your scent. It is most distinct … unforgettable, really.” His smile was soft, but his words were firm and indicated that he would brook no argument. “He is big on plans,” Clara said and started to follow him out the door; however, Clara stopped there and turned, waiting only a moment for him to take the stairs before she hissed. “You may be a slayer and have his interest at the moment, but you will age and grow old, and I will always be there for him!” Nikki wanted to slap her because it was true. It was all so horribly true. She controlled herself and kept her peace as she watched Clara go off with Damon. It didn’t take her long before she sank onto the leather sofa and burst into tears. She couldn’t say how long she sat there with her face in her hands before another female’s voice interrupted her evening, and it occurred to her that Damon had a string of women coming and going at will, and that she would be much better off if he never kissed her again. “Why are you crying?” a soft female voice inquired. Nikki looked up and gasped to see a woman like no other she had ever clapped eyes on before. Vampire … no … immortal, yes, but … vampire … she was … no, she wasn’t … she was a woman … no … vampire … What was she? And then as though reading her mind, the beauty said, “I am Moon … but you know me as Deadly Moon.” Nikki jumped up to her feet. ***

Clara led Damon out of the heart of Dublin’s night bright lights, away from the crowds, and into the mean streets of a portion of Dublin where tourists and locals alike rarely traveled. They traveled the banks of a rivulet that ran along a narrow roadway in dire need of repair, and with vamp speed they turned and moved into the warehouse section, where they put their vamp speed into an abrupt slow down and then halted altogether. Damon looked up at a broken-down warehouse of sizeable proportions. Its roof and wooden exterior gave evidence of age and little care. Its windows were high and grimy. A couple of militant-looking vampires stood guard on either side of the warehouse’s double set of faded green doors, and Damon smiled to himself. WB was getting cocky, too confident. He must think that he was well ahead of the game. It would take a great deal more than two vampires to stop him. He put a finger to his lips, and once again with vamp speed and agility, he and Clara situated themselves atop a tool shed overlooking a window at the back of the aged wooden building. Looking at the humans inside, Damon understood why more than two guards would not be needed. These humans were going nowhere, and there was no way one or two vampires could get them all out safely in time. Each was chained to his or her bed. There was a monitor computer that no doubt was giving live feed to someone at the WB stronghold. An intruder would not have time to free all the humans and get them out and away before trouble took them down. He and Clara would not be hurt, but the humans didn’t stand a chance … and WB knew it. At the first sign of trouble, WB would send out a platoon of vampires to hinder their escape and, if he could, take down the dissidents. This was going to take planning and finesse. Damon counted fifteen women and twelve men. All were scantily dressed. All were bitten into submission. None of these humans would have strength or a will of their own. This wasn’t going to be a quick, kill the guards and set them free kind of mission. Damon closed his eyes for a moment. What WB had done was barbaric, and it sickened him. How had he and Chad allowed this to happen? Clara studied him quietly and said, “I told you once, not so long ago in Inverness, that I am different than you. I don’t know how you control your craving for blood, but I cannot stop. I need the blood. I told you that night that it was no different than humans breeding cattle … and yet, this—this is something more. I cannot abide doing this to babies. I won’t have babies brought into the world … just to be fed upon because WB thinks their blood will give his clan additional power.” Damon studied Clara. He knew that she had always been agitated by the fact that she had been turned unwillingly and that she would never know a normal life. She would never marry and have a child. He’d had always a soft spot for Clara. She was, in fact, not much older than a child herself. There was nothing he could say at the moment, so he reached out and touched her nose, and she closed her eyes. When she opened them she looked into his. “You don’t want her … she is a human, Damon … she will die, and leave you broken-hearted, but I will be yours always …” “Such matters are never so simple, Clara.” To this Clara said nothing, and he knew she had decided to bide her time. The problem was that, in part, she was right. His slayer was human—human, and as such she would

die, and already he couldn’t bear the thought … *** “You … you …” Nikki found herself speechless as she stared at Deadly Moon. This couldn’t be her brother’s murderer. The woman seemed ageless, and yet, there was a peaceful and ancient light in the recesses of her eyes, and those eyes could mesmerize with their shades of darkness and the promise of wisdom. She was tall and ethereal. She was elegant and womanly. Her hair looked to Nikki like spun bleached wheat, shiny, soft, and Nikki had the oddest urge to reach out and touch a strand to see if it was real. She was looking at what anyone would call classic beauty. How could this woman have brutally killed her brother? Because, she told herself, she is a vampire … an evil vampire. “You killed my brother …” Nikki hissed out and then surprised herself by bursting into tears once more. What was wrong with her? She had told herself that when she finally faced down her brother’s murderer she would run her through with her stake … snap off her head … burn her to nothingness, and here she was falling back onto the couch and blithering like a baby! Deadly Moon was beside her at once. “There, there, child … when you have collected yourself, we will talk.” “Talk …?” Nikki demanded through her tears. “I don’t want to talk to you—I want to kill you!” Nikki was up and away from Moon. Distressed, her hands waved helpless in the air as she tried to get a hold of her emotions. “Yes, I understand that you might feel that way, but while I feel responsible for Jack’s death, I did not, in fact, murder him.” And now, Moon, Deadly Moon sniffed, and Nikki watched in disbelief as a tear formed and rolled down the woman’s utterly lovely cheek. “How could I hurt him when … when I adored him … and he meant everything to me?” Moon’s words came on the peak of a sob. Nikki couldn’t have been more stunned if the woman had thrown her out the window. All this time, she had believed that Deadly Moon was a monster, a monster that had killed her brother, and in walked this lovely albeit ancient, singularly wise-eyed beauty, who sat and told her she had been in love with her brother? She stared at Moon’s wet cheek in absolute astonishment and sudden dawning. She had been led on a wild goose chase. It hadn’t been Moon—she knew that as an absolute now. The real murderer was still out there … Nikki sped across to the kitchen and took two paper towels from the rack and blew her nose, loudly. Then she handed Moon the other piece and managed to ask, “What the hell are you saying?” Stupid question—she knew damn well what Moon had said. She knew damn well she had heard the truth. Nikki’s senses and instincts had immediately recognized and accepted the truth. “I am saying that I met your brother only a few months before I lost him. We fell instantly in love … and I knew he had been what I had been searching for all my lonely centuries. He was the one … my one …” Moon shook her head and patted the place beside her on the sofa. Nikki went immediately and sat beside her, and she stared hard into Moon’s eyes as though searching for the truth. Could this exquisite creature be lying? Why would she bother to do so? No—there was no lie here. “Explain … I need to know, because Jack

and I were very close … and he … never—” Nikki stopped herself in mid-sentence as the memory of her brother flashed into her mind. He had tried to tell her something that one evening when he had taken her to dinner. She had been so excited with her own news that she had babbled on about the graduate program she had been accepted into and all the things in her life … and he had tried to tell her. Looking back, she could see his eyes … warm and bright. “Oh my gosh … oh … Jack …” Nikki breathed to herself as she closed her eyes and recalled taking his hands to ask, “Jack what is wrong with you? Is there something you want to tell me?” “As a matter of fact … there is.” She recalled now that he had looked so bright-eyed, and that his cheeks had filled with color. “What?” she had demanded and then gasped. “It’s a woman … finally … you’ve found someone who suits you!” “Finally,” he said, squeezing her hands. “Nikki … she is so different, so perfect for me.” They had been interrupted by a family friend who had walked in and came to heartily join them. Nikki remembered how annoyed Jack had been. He had wanted that private time to tell her more. Less than a week later, he was dead. Realizing all this in a rush of emotion, Nikki closed her eyes and put a hand to her mouth as though to stem a tide of heartache. It had been Moon—and he had been right; Moon would have been his perfect counterpart … like no other. All at once Nikki flung her arms around Moon as though it would connect her to her brother and sobbed, “Tell me … tell me everything.” “And so I shall, but first, you have to know … we lost him, we lost Jack because I have an enemy whose goal in her awful, cold life is to cause me harm. She had never succeeded before, but she must have discovered, seen me with Jack, and knew that killing him would break me as nothing else could.” “You can’t break … Jack wouldn’t want that. He would want us to find her and take her out of this world. Who is she?” “To tell you that, I must start at the beginning, my beginning.” “Yes … at the beginning.” “You see, over one thousand years ago there was a count in my country … whose name I think you know.” She smiled ruefully. “Dracula—Count Dracula. He had lost his bride only months before he came across me and was still insane with rage.” She sighed with this and seemed to go off into her memory before she continued. “My father leased and worked a patch of farmland that belonged to the count, and we heard the rumors that the count was out for blood … and had killed so many men he thought could have prevented the slaughter of his bride.” Moon paused before she collected herself once more. “We heard that he turned to black magic … in some kind of attempt to bring her back. When that failed … he simply immersed himself in the dark arts. I was still young … and even felt a twinge of pity for him … and then he started killing innocent people to create a race of vampires who would live on blood.” Moon got to her feet and paced around the room for a moment. When she came back she said softly, “I shall show you.” She slowly moved her hand over Nikki’s forehead. “Truth … you shall see the truth of it …”

All at once Nikki felt as though she had stepped into another dimension—another time, another world—and she knew she was reliving Moon’s memories. She could see a farmer with his horse pulling a plow … and an ancient castle in the distance. And then she saw Moon, whose hair then was more blonde than white and who had the look of youth … of an innocent beauty that the centuries had swept away in spite of the fact that her immortality had maintained her youthful façade. Moon was gathering vegetables, and the day was drawing to a close. She looked up, and there stood a tall, muscular man whose handsome features had been ravaged by the brutality of his dark side. He approached her and said, “Come with me … I think I will have you for my own.” “No … I am engaged to be married.” Moon proudly put up her chin. “Then he is a dead man, and you will be free.” Moon bit at her cherry-ripe lips and said, “Please, Count … do not harm him. I will do as you ask.” Suddenly he was on her, kissing her mouth with a savageness that made Nikki flinch as she experienced the unfolding scene. Dracula pulled away from her and said, “You are different … gentle natured …” So saying he dug the fangs he had developed from the depths of his black magic and the soul now lost in darkness into her white throat and drank her blood. He pulled away suddenly and groaned at her, “Your beauty should live on …” He cut his palm and pushed the blood onto her tongue and then got up and moved away from her. Standing over her he said sadly, “You will rise a vampire, and you will immediately have the blood lust, and that man you want to marry will be your first victim. You won’t have the discipline to stop feeding on him, and he will die at your hands. Your family will be your next victims, and then you will be mine.” So saying he turned on his heel and left her lying there in the grass. Moon tried to spit the blood out of her mouth and suddenly realized she was not alone. She looked up and saw a godlike man whose long, dark-blonde hair loosely framed an incredibly handsome face. He wore only a gold torque around his neck and low-cut leather pants. His silver, iridescent eyes were glistening with anger. “Forgive me, child … I didn’t get here in time. I had not realized that he’d noticed you. I promised your mother to keep a watchful eye out for you, and I have failed her, but I shall fix this …” “Who … who are you?” Moon asked. “Breslyn, Prince of Dagda of the Tuatha Dé, and I am about to break all my beloved queen’s rules!” He picked her up cradle-like, and Nikki saw that he shifted (as she had witnessed Chad MacFare do) to what she assumed was the fabled land of the Fae—the Isle of Tir. There he took her to what he told Moon was his home. He left her on the bed and vanished, returning a moment later with a small vial the size of the bottle of vodka you might get on an airplane, only this wasn’t holding vodka. “Drink this.” “I am hallucinating … you tell me you are a Fae … Fae don’t really exist.” “And yet, you feel me … see me … and now you will obey me, child, and drink this. I will no doubt be banished from Tir for a century for my perfidy against my queen. But I have no choice. I was a friend to your mother and her mother before her and have looked

in on your family from time to time. I did not know the villain Dracula had his sights on you … but, I shall repair my oversight. Drink.” “What is it?” “The Elixir of immortality … you will need it, because I am going to heal your vampire blood and it will take a great deal out of both of us. Lucky for me you did not die, otherwise it would have sapped my magic for at least one hundred years.” Moon drank and laid her head back, and the Prince put both hands over her heart … and then the picture faded and Nikki returned to the present. “No … wait … you can’t stop there!” Moon smiled. “Breslyn did more than steal the elixir from his queen’s private chambers. He healed most of the vampirism in me. I have never had a desire for blood, and he has often had the argument with me that I am not in fact a vampire.” “Huh … and Breslyn?” “He is very special. He suffered a loss of many of his powers for a time because of what it took out of him to heal me. Also, Fae time is very different than earth time. It took him weeks to recover enough to return me to my home … weeks meant years on earth. My father had died, and the man I had been engaged to marry had moved on and married another. I returned to Tir with Breslyn, and for a time we were … very close.” “You were lovers?” Moon nodded. “I was grateful, and he is … extremely desirable, but neither one of us was in love.” “This is crazy … a Prince of Fae … I thought Fae were an Irish myth?” “This from a vampire slayer?” Moon smiled softly. Nikki almost snorted. “Yeah … right—but go on … more … there is more.” “There is a treaty between Man and Fae that forbids them interference with our kind and our problems. Breslyn could have been in deep trouble for stealing the elixir from his queen and saving my life. They believe also in destiny, and she would have punished him severely for interfering with destiny.” “It could have been destiny for him to interfere.” “Indeed, you and Breslyn would get along. That was his exact argument when the queen discovered me and thought to relieve Breslyn of his many Fae abilities. However, she is wise beyond measure and allowed it to pass.” “Then what happened? You and Breslyn …?” “As I have said their treaty with Man forbids them interference with mankind, but Breslyn loves humans and, even after all these years, still does. We had our time together, and while we were extremely fond of one another … as I said, it was not a forever thing. I was two hundred years old by the time I decided to return to my own World.” “Then what happened?” “Yes, and pay attention now. There was some elixir left in the bottle, and when Breslyn escorted me to my world, he gave me many things to ensure my comfort. Homes, bank accounts, clothing … a title … and what was left of the elixir.” “Why the elixir?” “He said that one day I would come across a decent soul that would need saving from the vicious vampire race. He said I would know at once when to use the elixir and bade me do so.” “I see … yes, but … what about you and Breslyn … did you never see him again?”

“Indeed … we became very dear friends, and he often visited me over the centuries. But, what you need to know is that I made an enemy four hundred years ago, and her name is Darla … and I believe Darla murdered your brother in an act of revenge against me.” *** “Good night, Clara …” Damon said firmly before he turned away from her at the corner of his street and switched into vamp speed. He had a driving need to get back to Nikki. He arrived at his loft and had started for the stairs when the wisp of a scent came to him and he turned to find Clara reaching for his arm. “Damon … wait …” “No, Clara. I thank you for bringing this matter to my attention, but I don’t want you involved any further. WB will tear you to pieces if he discovers that you have betrayed him. I don’t want you hurt, Clara, so please, do as I ask and leave Dublin now … tonight …” “You need me to handle this for you. I can help … I want to help … and I want to be with you again—I think we were good together.” “We both know that it was over last year, Clara. You were never in love with me. I’m not your type. You need a vamp closer to your age and one that appreciates your Goth, your rock’n’roll … you,” Damon said gently and touched her cheek. “You don’t need me because I am not the right one for you.” “I can be the one for you—I can change.” “No, you can’t, and I don’t want you to. No one should change to please another. Be who you are and find the one that wants who you are. Think about it, Clara … think about your mindset and what you really need. I’m not it.” An obstinate look came into her eyes, and she put a hand through her short blue-black and spiked locks. “I only went Goth when you and I split … and I can go back to wearing my hair the way you liked it.” “You aren’t listening to me. Clara, you went Goth because it suits who you are. You need someone else, and he is out there. Trust me on that.” “Well, I am coming up, and there is no sense telling me not to—because I made up my mind to have another look at your slayer,” Clara said stubbornly. “Is she the one, Damon? Because if she is, you are headed for a universe of hurt. She will age and die … she is human, and if you turn her … she will hate you.” “I would never turn her … never,” Damon hissed at Clara. “Now go home, or better yet, get safely out of Dublin.” “No … you aren’t being fair to her, Damon … just like you weren’t fair to me. You wanted me to give up feeding on blood, as though I could.” “I would have helped you.” “I don’t want help. I don’t always kill … most of the time I can control the impulse, but, Damon—I am a vampire. I have accepted that.” “Clara …” “No … she needs to know you are leading her on.” “I am not leading her on. That is not my style. I never did that with you.” Clara sighed. “No … but you will dump her when she starts to age.” She shrugged. “Admit it … you won’t stay when she is hobbling about on a cane.” He frowned. “Time for you to leave, Clara, and allow me to handle my own affairs.”

“No … I want to talk to your slayer.” “No, you do not.” Damon almost growled. He wanted to get back to Nikki … to explain about Clara. He didn’t want Nikki thinking … “Can’t stop me.” Clara laughed as she warped into vamp speed, slipped by him up the stairs, and with a mischievous grin across her gamin face burst into the loft. *** Reflexes are everything to self-preservation, and both Nikki and Moon had reflexes in abundance. Both women were up and facing the open doorway in a stance that displayed each was ready for battle. Clara stopped short and took a step backward when she saw that the female standing beside the slayer was Deadly Moon. “Ah … umm … going now.” This said, she was gone as fast as she had arrived. Moon looked at Nikki and remarked in her gentle fashion, “I have created a reputation for myself amongst vampires. You see … I wanted to be left alone.” “It seems to have worked.” Nikki regarded her approvingly. Damon, who had passed Clara on the stairs, appeared at that moment, puzzled over Clara’s hasty departure. He stood for a moment, obviously surprised by Moon’s presence and openly cautious. “It is okay, Damon … I have decided not to try and kill Moon.” And with this announcement Nikki put an affectionate arm around the tall woman’s waist. “We were, after all, going to be sisters.” Moon faced Nikki sharply and suddenly took her into a fierce embrace. There was more than understanding between them. Jack had bonded them forever. Damon stood stock still and at a total loss for words—this, none of this, was what he had expected. His eyes narrowed, but he kept his own counsel, waiting for some explanation to present itself. Moon looked his way and smiled softly. “Do come and join us, Damon … for I can see you have a great deal you wish to discuss.” He walked towards them, thought better of it, and turned to close and bolt the door before he chanted a few words in Gaelic. He flicked his wrists as though concluding the spell he had just recounted and turned once more to face the two women sitting now on his leather sofa in a comradely fashion. It was obvious to Nikki that he was wondering what had occurred to make her suddenly befriend Moon instead of wanting to kill her. It made her smile to herself to think there was something that confounded him. He always seemed so in control and selfassured, like he knew everything. Ha. However, he surprised her once more because he did not give in to his curiosity but dove right into the subject that most needed attention. “We have a problem … a serious one that needs immediate attention, and we will need help.” “Do explain, dearest,” Moon said in her low-keyed style. “WB has a warehouse full of humans, men and women, but they aren’t there for him and his clan … not as food—that would have been too simple, too easy for us to handle. Instead, he has them subdued by feeding on them, but not enough to kill them because he has been using them … as breeders.” *** They had gone into immediate pow-wow mode, and plans had been drawn and set.

Now it was time to wait for the right moment to put those plans into action. Moon stood. “I am for Rysdale.” “Stay … you can go tomorrow—it is already late,” Nikki said, reaching for the woman’s delicate fingers. Moon smiled sweetly. “I don’t need as much rest as you.” “But you can’t drive at this hour.” Moon laughed. “Drive? No … I need to get there immediately. We need Rysdale to begin working his magic.” “You aren’t going to travel vamp speed all the way to Rysdale?” Nikki was surprised. “No … not vamp speed.” Moon turned to Damon and said softly, “A moment outside before I go.” Nikki watched Damon walk Moon out the loft door and wondered what Moon needed to speak to Damon privately about. She put on her listening ears, but they were speaking too softly and were just out of her range. She didn’t pick up on more than a few words, and those words told her nothing. She sighed with resignation. Everyone kept her in the dark. It was very annoying, and most annoying of all was Damon Drummond, vampire supreme! She was still agitated that he had taken Clara on the last mission and left her home to stew. Suddenly she wasn’t ‘good enough’ to fight side by side with him. Suddenly, little Clara the Goth vamp suited him better. At the notion, a twinge traveled through her mind, sped through her nerve endings, and pricked at her heart. She had learned a great deal from Moon—she couldn’t think of her as Deadly Moon any longer—so much information it was nearly impossible to take it all in. She started pacing. And then the door opened and Damon stood there, tall, hunky, broody, and Nikki felt her lips part in spite of the annoyance she still felt towards him. His eyes were dark and narrowed as he seemed to be having an argument with himself, unable to move or speak until he settled it in his mind. Nikki watched, almost mesmerized, waiting for the outcome. He took a step towards her and shook his head as though he had lost a battle with himself, “Ah, slayer … slayer …” “Yes, slayer, and an exceptional one at that, yet, not good enough to go with you and your little Clara tonight … and I am surprised you are even still here. Why don’t you just go catch up with her …?” Oooh, she thought, as she listened to her snippiness. She was behaving like a bitch royale! He paused, but it was scarcely a moment’s hesitation before he towered above her, his dark, gold-flecked eyes bright with something she couldn’t name, and he had her arms in his large hands as he pulled her to him and growled, “What the bloody hell are you talking about?” “Obviously you care for her and would no doubt be with her, if I wasn’t in your way. Go on … you don’t need to baby-sit me. I don’t want to cramp your style.” All at once he relaxed his hold on her and a smirk curved his sensuous lips. “Jealous are we, slayer?” She snorted and didn’t care that it was a terrible sound as she backed away from him and waved an expressive hand in the air. “Jealous? About what?” “You don’t have to be, you know. Clara and I were done over a year ago.”

“Really? Very difficult to tell that … especially when you chose to go alone with her tonight.” “I wanted you to stay here … safely out of the way—I wasn’t sure what we were going to find.” She knew there was truth in his words but pursued. “Still you should have let me go with you. You said I had a great deal to learn—it would have been at the very least a learning experience, and another set of eyes … for you.” “I said and I do so hate to repeat myself, I wanted you safely out of the way.” “You hate to repeat yourself—just too bad.” For some inexplicable reason this chafed, and Nikki’s hands went to her hips. “Safely out of the way—why? You didn’t care about my safety when we went out vampire hunting, and fought alongside one another, did you?” “I had your back, and I believed we would not have to take on more than a few vampires at a time.” Damon’s dark brows were drawn together, and once more he reached out, this time taking her shoulders into his large, capable hands. “Don’t be a little fool.” “Fool, is it? You left me behind tonight … after … after … and that doesn’t matter anymore. Go on … go do your playboy thing with someone else.” He tried to pull her closer at that, and she slammed both palms hard against his chest. Although she hadn’t meant to release it, some of her slayer strength seeped into the motion. It sent him backwards, but only a few feet. Nikki was close to tears, and she didn’t know why. She hadn’t meant to get rough, but he had no business touching her after … All at once, she saw his eyes flash as he collected himself and came at her vamp speed. There was no time to move out of the way. “I have been keeping you at bay for your own good,” he snapped now in high temper and all over her. “I have been concerned for your safety and well being to an extent I had not thought possible. I didn’t know I could feel that much concern for a human … I don’t want to be involved with a human and watch her wither with sickness, age and die … I don’t want to want you. Playboy, indeed!” He spat this last in that English accent that tickled her heart, but she glared at him still, and he was exasperated as he grumbled at her, “You know nothing! You are obstinate and …” He had her in his arms, and his mouth was on hers hard and demanding her response as he lit her from within. Electricity sizzled through her blood and lit a flame in her gut. It shocked her body and traveled through to her brain, rendering her incapable of thought. She tried to reclaim her mind. She told herself he was a vampire that would live on long after she was dead, and yet, that seemed momentarily inconsequential. This was ‘now’, and that other concern was future. Yes, he was a vampire … she was a slayer … and past that, she couldn’t think as she gave over to his kiss, responded to his lips and his touch and pressed her body into his. When he released her from that kiss and she looked up at him, she thought he looked like an ancient god! She knew what she was doing. She knew the consequences and still threw her arms around him, and his lips parted hers once more. He embraced and kissed her in one fluid motion. His voice was low, hard, and lined with hoarse, raw, carnal need, and his words melted every resolve she had ever formed to

keep him from creeping into her heart. “This isn’t wise …” he groaned into her ear, “… but wisdom be damned, slayer …” and his mouth was on hers once more. His tongue teased hers into a wanton dance; he had no time for waltzing—tango was the beat of his dance, and she met his fire with fire. His kiss evolved into another, and she had no will of her own. He was gently, easily, slowly removing her clothes as though he had all the time in the world. He was kissing her skin wherever he bared it. He was moving onto his knees to kiss her belly, and lower still as he pulled off her jeans. She kicked off her boots and felt him lower her little lace thong as he kissed and touched her. He was pulling her onto the floor and onto him … so that she had to straddle him as he sat on his knees and then, with his vamp strength and speed, he had her up and into his bedroom, where once again he moved into gentle, slow beats … She lay on her back, naked and exposed, and heard the animal sound he made low in his throat as he looked at her. It thrilled her so that she squeezed her thighs together, and he was down beside her, touching her breasts, lowering his head to suckle there. He moved his lips up to her neck, and then at her ear he whispered softly, “You are the most exquisite woman I have ever known.” She couldn’t speak; she didn’t want to as his hands cupped her breasts and his fingers played with her pert, hard nipples. She had never felt like this before. Her experience was limited, but she knew there was no other that could make her feel the way she felt at that moment. He took off his jeans then, and once more was on his knees, this time straddling her, and she gazed at his hard, dancing, throbbing cock, sure—oh absolutely sure—that no human was hung like that! He took her hand and brought it up to his manhood, and she stroked it, bent upwards to kiss and lick it, and then all at once he had her on her back as his hands pulled her butt up high. “Where do you want it, slayer …?” “Where do you think, vamp?” “There are many places on your beautiful body I am going to put it … your lips, your breasts, your beautiful little belly …” he said on a low husky note. “But apparently, you want it here,” he said as he pressed it between the apex at her thighs and rubbed, asking, “Now … little slayer, do you want it now …?” “OH yes … now would be good.” He held her butt up with his left hand and arm, while he used the other to position himself inside her. He inched forward … inward … and frowned. “Oh beauty … you beauty, you are so damn tight …” “You are so damn big,” she returned. He grinned and worked it in further before he dove in hard … and moaned with pleasure. “Bloody hell, you were made for me … for this …” He breathed low as he teased her spot with his hard rod. “Come on, vamp—now … all the way … now …” “No, Nikki I want this to last …” She thrust herself against him, bumped and grinded as he took her with a movement that made her arch and cry out as she climaxed. The aftershocks riddled her, and she almost gritted her teeth and said, “More … vamp …”

But she didn’t need to ask. He was nowhere near done. He wanted to pleasure her over and over again before he allowed himself the same. “Nikki … beauty,” he uttered on a hoarse note as he smiled and ran a hand over her body as though he were touching a work of art. “I’m going to take you slow, slayer … I’m going to make this last all night, every which way you can take it …” She smiled. “Bring it on, vamp … bring it …” She looked up at his handsome face drawn now in passion as he slowly worked his rod inside her. She couldn’t feel the way she was feeling … but she did. She damn well did. He smiled warmly and picked up the challenge. “That’s my slayer … hot and ready!” *** “Isn’t it enough that we are here … that you feel and know who I am”—he put his hand on her naked breast just near her heart—“here?” “For some things, yes, that is enough. When we are like this in each other’s arms, what I feel … what we feel, is enough, but eventually we will get out of this bed … and then …” She smiled as she recalled how he had lifted her off the floor hours ago to take her to his bedroom, where he caressed her and made incredible love to her. “And eventually …” She smiled at him and touched his sensuous lips. “We will get out of this bed … and I will need something other than your very expert touch.” “What more, Nikki love … what more is there than what we are when we are together … how we make one another feel—there is no more than that.” His words pierced uncomfortably. That wasn’t what she wanted to hear. She had hoped for a declaration of undying love—something more than what he’d said. She eyed him and then said softly, “There is tomorrow.” “You want it all wrapped up and tied with pretty pink ribbons—and I don’t have that to offer you. Tomorrow is just that, and it will be there … always.” “What does that mean? I’m not talking about ribbons and packages. I’m talking about reality … and what I need—do you hear me—need to know to help me deal with all of this.” He touched her face and sighed. “I don’t want to think about tomorrow … not now, not just yet, because, slayer … sweet slayer mine, and most deadly … I know one thing, and that is that I will never let you go, and I have a friend that might be able to help us.” “Help us? Help us with what?” “Hush, now.” “No, no hush. I want answers, English, and I want them now. How is it you can eat food and drink and get about in the daylight and—” “Whoa … one thing at a time.” “Not waiting any longer. If Charm could tell me about herself … the least you owe me is your story. You know mine. Fair is fair.” “What do you know about Charm?” “I know that Rysdale found her before she died and was able to alter her physically so that she doesn’t require blood. I know that she drinks a special herb he grows specifically for her—something that came with him from his dimension. Is it the same for you? Did Rysdale help you? Because, Damon … I have never seen you thirst for blood—human or otherwise.” “I did though … for a period of time, and nearly went mad fighting the craving, but I never gave in to it and never took human or animal blood of any kind.”

“How? How did you survive?” “It is a long story.” “I’m not going anywhere. Now is the time for you to trust me.” He looked away from her penetrating eyes and sighed heavily. “I have never spoken of this before … and only Moon knows, because it was Moon, not Rysdale, that saved me, stayed with me, and gave me the strength and the courage to get through those first weeks of denial. You see … I didn’t need the blood—I craved the blood. She took care of that, but the vampire in me that survived her care … that creature in those early years gave me a difficult time. It was a time I don’t enjoy recalling.” “Explain … how is it you didn’t need the blood? Explain—please?” And then all at once it clicked. Nikki recalled Moon’s story. The Prince, Breslyn, had left her with the bottle of elixir to be used when she found someone deserving. “Moon had a benefactor …” Damon started, and his voice was scarcely audible. “Yes, yes, I know, a Prince of the Tuatha Dé—a Fae named Breslyn.” He looked mildly surprised but continued, “I only met him in the last century in fact, when he shifted into Moon’s cottage for a visit while I was there. While Breslyn was not directly my benefactor, one could argue that he was responsible for saving my life, such as it is, because he had given Moon the means to do it.” “Yes, yes, of course—the elixir!” Nikki was excited and sat up in the bed, exposing her nakedness. He made a low sound in his throat and reached for her breast and fondled it. She kissed his hand but said as she covered herself, “No … none of that until you tell me everything.” “It seems you know nearly every—thing …” he teased, elongating the word. “Go on, go on …” “As I was saying, Breslyn was not there when I lay dying in an alley, but Moon found me. Later I learned that she had been watching me earlier that evening with Darla … a beautiful vampire, and Moon had sensed … but that doesn’t matter. She found me before I died, but Darla’s blood was already in my system. She gave me the elixir of immortality, which heals as well as gives eternal life, but it does not … cannot destroy the vampire blood in one’s system—it is there for always. In Moon’s case, Breslyn healed her with his own Fae blood and powers, so she has nearly nothing left of the vampire in her, but I, I am still vampire. However, the elixir eliminates the need for food—blood or otherwise. I, like the Fae, eat food … for enjoyment, not need.” He stopped and looked at her. “And … more … tell me all of it,” she prompted. All at once a whirring sound much like the sound in a wind tunnel caught their attention. Nikki sat up and pressed into Damon, holding the covers up to her chin. Something was about to happen, but he did not seem overly concerned—irritated, yes, but not worried, and although Nikki took her cue from that, she still looked around for her weapon and closed her eyes in resignation as she realized it was in her room. A black hole the size of an orange appeared and began to enlarge in slow degrees, and Nikki touched Damon’s shoulder. He ran a soothing hand over her arm and whispered, “Apparently, we are about to have a visitor.” The black hole was now filling the space between ceiling and floor just in front of their bed. All at once Rysdale stepped out of its inner darkness, grinning and as happy as

a lad with his first bike. He took a moment to adjust his blue, cone-shaped hat and fluff his blue silk robes around himself before he looked up and across at Damon and Nikki gaping at him. Damon did not seem surprised by Rysdale’s entrance, but Nikki was (in spite of all the magic that kept taking place around her) astonished. “A most pleasant mode of travel—I cannot understand why Charm does not enjoy it as I do,” Rysdale commented sweetly as he pulled a long wand out of his robe and smiled. “I am so happy to find you both here.” Damon and Nikki regarded one another and then the wizard, and as Nikki was bereft of speech, Damon took up the slack. “Ry … I don’t mean to be rude, but if you would give us a moment?” “A moment?” Rysdale surveyed them in puzzlement, and then dawning lit his faded lively eyes. “Ah … yes … a moment.” He chuckled to himself and left the room, saying at the doorway, “Don’t be long now.” Damon turned and kissed Nikki long and sweetly and then jumped up and away from her as though she was on fire and he was afraid of getting burned. “You are dangerous, slayer, dangerous. I am going to just throw a robe on and see to Ry … you go on in and take a shower. I will keep him occupied until you are ready to join us.” “Damon … I … there are still so many things we need to talk—” He reached over and put a finger to her lips. “And so we shall, but not now.” So saying, he took his gorgeous body to his closet, and when he emerged from it he was wearing jogging pants and nothing else. Nikki sighed as she stared at him. No one looked like Damon Drummond, hunk extraordinaire. Left to herself, Nikki padded over to the shower and luxuriated in its hot, pressured spray. Rysdale’s entrance was different than Damon’s friend’s entrance the other week. When Chad MacFare had emerged at Damon’s home, he seemed to step out of thin air, and she had read somewhere that the Fae were able to travel like that—shifting, they called it. Was Chad MacFare a Fae? She hadn’t thought so when she met him. He was something … different … something supernatural, but not a Fae. Rysdale’s mode of travel was very different. He seemed to create a portal … maybe Hawking would call it a ‘wormhole’. She was no longer Nikki Walker, human, living and working in the human world. She was what Rysdale and Damon called, her … a slayer, working and killing in another world altogether. *** Nikki was showered and dressed in jeans and a black sweater in no time. She had pulled on her black boots even as she hurriedly opened Damon’s bedroom door and went awkwardly, one boot on, one boot off, towards the open loft area. Rysdale turned and smiled at her as he held out his arms. “Ah, slayer … good morning.” She went right into his arms and hugged him. As he patted her back, he commented, “Damon has been telling me you and he were quite successful the other night, and that is good, but only a small battle. What lies ahead … ah … another tale altogether.” “So then you are up to date about Baudali as well?” “Do you doubt it?” He smiled sweetly. No time for a response as Nikki’s attention was diverted to a vibration of the airwaves. She stopped, looked around, and then looked at Damon as though to get a sense of what

to feel. He did not seem stressed, and then, Nikki felt the newcomers’ arrival even as they stepped through the atmosphere into the loft. Moon, holding Charm around the shoulders, had arrived. Charm was wearing a simple blue silk blouse and a gray, ankle-length skirt. Her white hair was neatly curled around her sweet and lovely face. And once again Nikki found it difficult to ever imagine her as a vampire. Moon was dressed in dark maroon leathers, and her white-blonde hair was like a fan around her glorious face. She was patting Charm on the arm and soothing her, “There … you see, so easy …” “I shall never get used to it … you shifting me in and out, but it is infinitely better than Rysdale’s black hole.” She shivered as though recalling an unpleasant experience and then saw Nikki coming towards her and exclaimed, “My dear child … so nice to be with you again.” “Thank you, Moon,” Damon said, “for bringing them. We had better sit and put this plan together.” “I shall make us tea and something delicious to eat,” Charm said and headed for the kitchen. Damon turned and stared long at Nikki. Their eyes met and locked, and she felt him embrace her across the room. She trembled as she realized what she had allowed herself to feel for him. This wouldn’t do. He was a vampire … he would live forever. She was a slayer … and she wouldn’t—one day he would leave … One often takes direct hits by simple truths. *** Baudali emerged from his portal right smack dab in the middle of WB’s ‘war room’. He stood in his black silk robes, his rounded black silk hat in place, his eyes dark with intent as the vampires in the room converged on him. He waved a hand invoking his shield, which they would not be able to penetrate. One vamp gave it his all and was bounced clear across the room. WB put up his chin and said, “Who the hell are you, and what the hell do you want?” “I am Baudali, and I want to offer you my help.” John Patrick’s demon eyes glowed red as he inched towards WB and whispered, “I don’t trust him. He is a wizard, and wizards have their own agenda.” “Nevertheless, let’s hear him out.” WB was not taking anyone’s counsel other than his own. “You may sit.” “I know, but I don’t wish to do so. I won’t be here long enough. I am here simply to alert you to the fact that something has stirred them …” “Them? Who do you mean?” “The slayer, my brother … and others—not many, but powerful all the same.” “Stirred them? How so—what do you mean?” “That doesn’t matter. What matters is that I have reason to believe they are presently planning a coup against your clan. It will be major, and if you underestimate them, you will lose.” “How do you know this?” WB snapped. “As I said, that is my business.” “Then what exactly are they planning?” “You must know that whatever you are doing must not agree with their notions of

‘right and wrong’. They will try and stop you, and as I said they are a meager group … but an extremely powerful one. You could say that each one is capable of multi-tasking.” WB snorted. “They can try.” He then eyed the wizard and asked, “This brother of yours … not on the best terms, eh?” “Not the best.” “What is in it for you?” “I want his woman. You bring them down … I get her. You don’t touch her.” “You haven’t given me enough for your information to matter.” “Cocksure of yourself, eh? That is most unwise.” Baudali shook his head. “It seems I have warned you in vain.” “Warned us? You haven’t told us anything we can use.” WB snorted. “Nevertheless, you now know more than you did. Use it.” Baudali stepped backwards and said as a parting shot, “Be on the alert and, remember, touch the wizard’s woman and there will be nowhere you can hide from me.” Baudali stepped into his portal and was gone. WB and John Patrick glanced at one another before John Patrick asked, “Do you think they know about the warehouse?” “No … but I don’t like dealing with wizards. They are unreliable. They make deals they don’t always mean to keep. I have heard stories …” “Aye, but never before have I encountered a wizard. I felt power throb off him. We need to be careful.” “Yeah, and we need to reinforce our project.” WB said on a hard note, “Choose as many of my men as you think you need and go and install them in place.” “Right,” John Patrick said. “I can only hope the slayer makes a go at it … and finds me there waiting for her … because … me and her … aye, that’s what I want out of this, me and her.” WB watched him leave. What was with all these fools—risking so much to have a female when the creatures were nearly worthless? *** “There isn’t a thing but these little Scottish biscuits in this kitchen,” Charm complained as she put a tea tray on the table. “We need some supplies.” “I’ll go get some and be back in a jiffy,” Nikki offered. “No … I don’t want you going anywhere,” Damon said with a frown. “It is broad daylight, and I happen to be a slayer … very capable, you know.” Moon smiled and looked at Damon. “You are going to have to release your leash, Damon.” “These are not ordinary times,” Damon snapped. “I am hungry, and biscuits are not going to do it. I won’t go far.” Nikki giggled. After she picked up her tote bag, she went to him in front of the entire company and dropped a kiss on his cheek. She turned and saw that while they were interested, no one seemed surprised. Then he grabbed hold of her hand and kissed it, and she saw his eyes close as his lips met her flesh. He whispered as he brought his head up, “Don’t be gone long, slayer.” She felt a swelling of emotion rise up in her throat and tried to shoo it away with a short laugh. “No … only long enough to pick up a few groceries and come back.” She headed for the door, throwing a “See ya later” over her shoulder, and got as far as the

second step on the stairs to the street below. Nikki sensed it before she saw it. Rysdale was inside with Damon, so it wasn’t his doing, and her heart sank as she tried to backtrack up the step, stumbled, and caught the railing. It surrounded her before she could go into slayer speed and escape, and she knew she was in trouble. A shout made its way up her throat and through her lips. “DAMON,” she managed to yell before the black hole swallowed her and she heard Baudali’s voice. “You didn’t think I had forgotten, did you, slayer?” And then his laughter rang out.

~ Fourteen ~ Nikki felt as though she were falling in space. She reached out to grab hold of something, but there wasn’t anything of substance. She was surrounded in darkness, and the scream that had started in her throat finally found an outlet. She stopped reaching out and folded into herself, assuming a fetal position, but she couldn’t stop screaming. This was it. Her life was over … she was going to die, and she prayed for it not to hurt too much. Just as this thought sank in, she felt herself discharged as though something had found her unpalatable and spat her out. She crashed with a thump onto dry, hard dirt and tried opening her eyes, which she had apparently closed during her plunge into the abyss. A bright red sun scorched her vision, and she blinked against its harsh rays and tried surveying her surroundings. A desert—she had been plunged into a desert. The earth was cracked, and instead of the sandy color she would have expected, it was orange and streaked with red veins, and it was everywhere. There was no sign of life … no bushes, no cactus, no bugs … and then she saw it— and apparently, it saw her at the same moment. Coming towards her on four strong-clawed hooves was a creature from hell. Had she landed in hell? Was that where she was? Whoa … no time to think about that. The thing was gaining ground. She jumped to her feet and looked around: no place to hide, no tree to climb, but then, was she imagining that she saw a green world in the distance? Imagination or no … it looked green, like an oasis but larger. No time to think—she had to move! She switched into slayer speed and shot out like a bullet as the beast flew into the air and lunged at her. She felt its claw catch the sleeve of her black sweater. The material tore as she raced away and put dry, hard ground behind her. She didn’t bother to look behind her as she sped across the cracked surface of the hellish desert and made her way towards the green oasis. It was within reach when she slowed and took a hesitant look behind her. The demon thing had not followed. It was gone? Huh? She switched into human mode and gathered her wits about her, bent over her knees, and sucked in air. The atmosphere was heavy, making it difficult to breathe. Where the hell was she? The scent of jasmine and gardenia wafted through the breeze, and she went forward, towards what looked like a rainforest. How could that be? The oasis didn’t gradually turn into desert. It was as though someone had drawn a line where the oasis started and the desert ended. It didn’t seem possible, and Nikki wondered if she had somehow hit her head and was

hallucinating. How could this rainforest exist in this dry, hot desert …? Directly ahead was what looked like a deer-path, and she took it, entering the rainforest with some trepidation. She had to remember things were not always what they seemed, and this place just didn’t feel right. It was as though she were in another dimension … and of course, she told herself with resignation, that was exactly where Baudali had sent her—to another dimension. Rolling hills of greenery undulated and throbbed with life, presenting her with birds of every color. Some swayed in the breeze; some were perched in fruit trees that bore strange and exotic treats. Waterfalls rushed and fell into a wide, clear stream, and the scent of lush flowers and vegetation filled Nikki’s senses. She continued along the sandy deer-path and followed alongside the stream some ten or fifteen feet below. She followed the path as it gradually descended to the stream, which was clear water bubbling over various boulders and smaller rocks. Unconsciously a hand went to her forehead. She was in trouble. The thought made her slump against a large boulder at her back. Where the hell was she, and how the hell would she get out of this place? She was a slayer … not a wizard with portals and that sort of magic. And then something large, really large, appeared in the sky and started sweeping down towards her … *** Damon’s keen vampire hearing had picked up on something ‘not right’ as soon as Nikki had taken her first step outdoors. He was up and out the door with Rysdale right behind him, but it was already too late … He heard Baudali’s laughter, he heard Nikki scream his name, and then there was nothing. Rysdale began chanting and slowly moving his wand over the area and through the air. “Do something … he has her … Ry … he has my woman.” Rysdale put a hand on his shoulder. “He shan’t have her for long. Black magic cannot stand up to white. It is their weakness … the dark wizards’ … to think that it can.” “Then find her!” “I have. I already feel that she has been sent off to another dimension … but, Damon, there are so many … it will take time.” “Do something, Rysdale. You have to find her soon!” “I am working on it, but my wand needs to sort out the debris and find the connection.” “Connection—what connection?” “I did a binding spell between my wand and Nikki right after he took Nikki and hurt her that first time.” He lowered his head. “I should have done more … I always underestimate his ruthlessness.” He raised his hand and stalled any comment Damon meant to make. “Nevertheless, this will take time.” He glanced behind them and said softly, “Please, Damon … take Charm and Moon and go inside.” “No … when you find her, I am going in after her.” “I understand, but I find your fidgeting distracting … Please leave me to this for a few moments.” Damon wasn’t going anywhere. He hovered. He didn’t speak, but he remained looking

on as Rysdale worked his magic and attempted to find Nikki. After a few moments, Rysdale turned to Damon, a worried look marking his features. “This is going to be more difficult than I first anticipated.” Damon closed his eyes and concentrated. “Rysdale, think—you know your brother. You know him in spite of the differences between you. Where would he send her? How would he like to prolong our agony … hers? What sort of dimension could sustain her and yet put her in mortal danger?” Rysdale stared hard at Damon as he thought this out, and then suddenly a slow smile curved his thin lips between his soft white mustache and his long white beard. “Ah … very good, Damon, very good … perhaps that will help to narrow it down some. We will start first with the most obvious and work by the process of elimination.” *** Clear and foaming waterfalls, deep streams of clean, cool water … might please the eye, but at the moment they were keeping Nikki safe from the flying beast that had made a beeline for her. Slayer speed had shot her over ground and through water into a shallow cave just behind the waterfall, and there she hid until the flying beast got weary and went in search of other prey. She had no idea how long it had been since she first entered this world, as the sun didn’t move. It was as though time stood still. Cautiously Nikki made her way out of the cave and began moving through the jungle of brush, ground foliage, and thick bushes in an attempt to circle the oasis. Perhaps there was something on the other side, something other than desert? All her nerve endings at her neck were on fire, but suddenly something caught her attention. She was being followed. She stopped and stared through the thick foliage and saw eyes—red eyes! Backing up faster than she had meant to, she kept the thing in her sights until it snorted and began to rise to its full height … higher and higher … “What is this? The land that time forgot?” Nikki breathed out loud. It opened its mouth to roar and displayed a suction mouth with rows upon rows of jagged teeth. Nikki almost screamed as she told herself, Hell and damn … I am so outta here! Slayer speed came to the rescue once more until she could no longer hear or ‘feel’ it behind her and she stopped to catch her breath. She bent over her knees and sucked in air, blew it out and repeated the process. This last thing she had encountered had been a demon from hell … not too different from the desert demon. Huh, she told herself, silently, Satan might be a handsome fallen angel who could lull you into his web, but this devil, oh no, not handsome at all. Nikki wanted to fall down and cry. She was tired. She was scared. She was alone, and she was beginning to think that even if Rysdale found her, it would be too late. She knew she had to keep going, but the question was, where to? And then she heard it tramping through the jungle towards her. She had to run … She weaved and sped through the jungle of lush vegetation because it seemed closer than before. She had to do something, something other than running. She dove into her slayer’s closet and looked for a trick she could use. Cunning was the only thing that would save her now. She used slayer speed and strength to launch herself up a tall palm, and then jumped to another tree, this one with

enough foliage to shield her. She continued in this manner to the edge of the oasis … back towards the desert. If it was tracking her on the ground, this would stop it … or at least slow it down. She paused long enough to realize that she had in fact (at least temporarily) lost the demon. Evidently it couldn’t climb. She was all for staying in the tree for the time being and would have perched there all night, as the day had suddenly shifted towards night. Like a dimmer had been installed on the sun, it was now on low mode. However, some things are not meant to be, and apparently perching in that particular tree wasn’t going to work. A snake that was wider than she, and at least ten feet long, put up its hoary head, and out came its forked tongue within a foot of her face. Nikki jumped to the ground and landed in a crouched position, ready for battle. If she was going down, she was taking whatever with her! When nothing appeared, she told herself out loud. “There ya go, slayer … still okay,” and then she almost burst into tears. Instead, the slayer in her mind took over completely and cried out loud enough to break her inner ears, DAMON! Then she burst into tears. *** Damon paced in a frenzy of movement. Too much time had elapsed. What was taking Rysdale so long? He felt helpless, and then it came to him. He could connect with Nikki! He had done it before. He didn’t know why he could, but their minds had touched one another before, and he would be damned if he couldn’t do it again. And then he heard, DAMON! He zeroed in on her voice, and his mind responded, I’m coming, love … hold on … keep talking so we can get a fix on your location. He turned to Rysdale and told him sharply, “Get into my head … she’s there.” Ry put a hand to Damon’s head, looking as though he were doing a Vulcan mind meld, and after a moment smiled and stepped away. “We will have to hurry … .she is surrounded.” He began twirling his wand in a circular fashion faster and faster while he chanted in sharp accents. A black hole formed and grew, and he grabbed hold of Damon as he stepped through. *** Nikki looked up and saw it stampeding towards her, the desert beast with its grinding teeth working away as though practicing what it was going to do to her. Nikki went up another tree. You can’t come here, Damon … the sun is too strong. It will kill you, she called out to him in her mind. Here already … He could see her in the tree and reached towards her just as he looked up and saw a flying beast, dragon-size, dragon-form, flying and diving towards her. He reached out his hand and shouted, “Nikki, grab hold of me!” She reached for him, but the hole hadn’t brought him close enough yet. She looked up and saw the flying beast. She screamed for him to close up shop and jumped to the ground and, slayer speed, took off through the brush. “Nikki!” Damon screamed after her. She was on the move, weaving and then suddenly circling back. She could see Damon and Rysdale as the black hole got larger and headed their way. She was nearly there, reaching with both her arms as Rysdale held Damon and Damon suffered the sun to reach

out towards her. “No … Damon … I can see this is torturing you!” she cried out. “Grab my hand … come on, slayer … NOW!” She did, and he pulled her up into the hole. Even as his arms wrapped around her, they began falling … Rysdale reached out and held onto to Damon as he whispered, “Steady now, lad.” *** Damon didn’t stop to speak to the collection of interested people in his loft. He noted, however, that two of Moon’s friends, Warlock James and his witch bride Stefana, were present. His mind and heart were filled with the notion that he had come close to losing her … too close. He couldn’t say when it happened. He didn’t know how it happened. He only knew that it had. She had become the most important thing in the universe to him. Somehow his heart, his body, and his mind had decided that they couldn’t survive eternity without her. Eternity? Another flaw in his plans. Clara used to tease him about his plans. He had to have a plan for this or that, for dinner, for travel, for everything. It was part of the human he had brought into his vampire existence. Eternity? He had to find a way to be with Nikki for always … or he would end his life if age took her. That made him frown. A few human years was not enough—not now that he had found her. It drove him to desperation, and that desperation displayed itself as he locked her in the bedroom with him and put her on his bed. She looked up at him with those deep, trusting blues of hers, and his body went into overdrive, steered by his heart. He couldn’t stop kissing her and lifted his lips only because he had to tell her, “Nikki, Nikki, do you know how I feel?” “Yes, Damon, I think I do … I feel it too.” He pulled off her clothes, easily enough as they were torn, and he saw the claw marks, faded now as they healed. He kissed them and groaned. It hurt to think of her being hurt. She was his, and he had to protect her. He started a trail of kisses over her, and she objected, “Damon I am covered in dirt and gunk from the jungle.” “As though I care …” he whispered and took his trail of kisses down to her thighs, which seemed to spread automatically for him. That made him smile with a satisfaction he had never before felt with a woman, and he began nibbling at the lips those thighs revealed. He worked her with his tongue as she arched and whimpered with pleasure, and his heart felt as though it would burst. “Nikki …” he said on a hushed note. “Nikki … be mine … be …” “I am, Damon … no choice in the matter … now you … be mine …” She reached for his cock and maneuvered herself as she stroked it and licked it. A growl, low and primal, made its way up his throat as he lay back and then suddenly pulled her up and onto himself. “Do you want to ride me, slayer?” “Oh yeah …” “Then put that dick inside you and show me …” She did what he asked, and he reached up to fondle her breasts as she moved. Damn but she could move …

He rolled over with her and rammed into her as his mouth closed on hers and her body shook with pleasure. He was hot, but he didn’t want to go off just yet. He wanted this to last and last, and he pulled out and lay his big dick on her belly. “What … what are you doing? Put that thing back inside me …” She smiled at him. “I will when you tell me what you want, beauty …” He wanted to play with her and make love to her, but late afternoon was on the wane, and ahead … he knew that the night was close at hand and their team awaited them. There wasn’t time this evening to prolong all the things he wanted to do with her, so he repeated, “Say it … say what I need to hear … tell me what you want, slayer!” “Fuck me, Damon … over and over … fuck me,” she said, and he went wild as though she had pushed a surge button. He worked her and found every pleasure point she had, and then he worked her some more. He held her afterwards and whispered in her ear, “You are not leaving my side … ever again … not for food, or drink or anything. You want it … we go together … and Baudali is mine, which means he is dead.” “Then, let’s get up and get some.” “Get some what?” “Food, Damon … food. You may not need it … but, damn, big boy, I do.” He laughed, scooped her up, and took her to the shower, where he soaped her all over and then made wild love to her again before he finally allowed her to leave and get dressed. Later, he watched his slayer blush and lower her eyes to all the interested glances cast her way, and he felt an absurd pride. His sense of Old World tradition was tickled by the lady in his slayer. Everyone was getting ready, going over details of their battle plan. They had wired it down to a military science, and he was ready so ready. Baudali would show this evening … it would just be too tempting for him to stay away, and when he did … he would use the dagger Moon had given him. He heard his slayer laugh at something Moon said, and he looked across the room at her. Their eyes locked. *** As their eyes met, Nikki felt a bond she knew was something that would last ‘forever’. No doubts, no questions. She was his, as much as one human being could actually belong to another, and he was hers. It was a fact. She knew he would always put her before all else, as she would he. It was as though an invisible cord connected his heart to hers and played a tune of treasured words whenever she glanced his way. A nasty voice in her head reminded her that she would age and one day grow sick. But she couldn’t think of that just now. Now she had met the love of her life—a vampire. How ironic. In the meantime, Baudali was out there, and she knew Damon wouldn’t rest until he killed him. The wizard was more than just a threat—he was a reality that needed eliminating. And there was more—but Damon had enough on his plate to deal with at the moment. She couldn’t remind him about John Patrick, who was her problem. She had put herself in John Patrick’s demonic way. It was her fault. She should have known what he was

from the start. If she had used her slayer power correctly and to its fullness, she would have known. John Patrick had a personal beef with her, and she expected he meant to harm her if he could. Damon had left him alive, thinking he would lead them to WB’s hidden headquarters … but her instincts told her otherwise. WB wouldn’t trust John Patrick with anything important. WB would only use him if he could. Suddenly and like a whirlwind Clara appeared at the loft’s only door. Nikki saw her at once and was suddenly struck by the fact that this girl had been no more than a teen when she had been turned. It was so obvious that in spite of the more than hundred years she had managed to stay alive, she was a youth … not yet twenty, and Nikki’s heart moved for her. Their eyes met, and Clara looked away. Nikki watched her as she glanced warily towards Moon and gulped nervously but maintained her position, obviously ready to run if need be. Damon came up behind Nikki and said in a kind voice, “Hello, Clara.” “I see you have a full house, but … I thought I should let you know, I already got the bus in place because WB is moving in on the warehouse earlier than you expected. He has increased the number of guards, and they are on their way even now as we speak.” “Is he? Why?” “Some wizard visited him and told him you and your friends were planning a strike against him.” “Damnation and bloody hell!” Damon exploded and then said, “Sorry, ladies …” He turned to Nikki. “I’ll be back for you. First, I am for Baudali.” “He is of no matter just now, and it is no matter that WB moves in early,” Rysdale said quietly. “No matter?” Damon inquired, one brow up. “We will go to plan B.” “Which is?” “Ah … don’t you remember what we did, Damon, in World War I … when things were dire?” A slow smile curved Damon’s lips. “Yes … yes … indeed.” “Well, we don’t know,” Nikki said. “Not at the World War thing, you know.” “And you aren’t coming to this one either,” Damon answered as he stuck the dagger Moon had given him into his waistband. He had what he needed to kill Baudali, and he meant to do that first. Moon saw that at once and shook her head. “No need to go after Baudali, Damon. I have seen him … helping the vampires against us. He will be there, although I cannot see the outcome.” *** Rysdale touched Charm’s hand and said softly, “He will come for you, Charm, and you must stay within my sphere.” “Indeed … I know that,” Charm said sweetly. “However, I am not without my own abilities.” He patted her shoulder. “What he feels for you is not the kind of love that would stop him from killing you. If he thinks you will not be his …” “I know, dear, I know,” Charm answered quietly. Rysdale turned to Damon. “And so … we start. Charm and I will meet you at the

warehouse. We will use the portal.” “Timing is everything, Ry—and plans never go as planned.” Damon’s smile was grim. “Indeed—that is why we have a plan C.” Rysdale smiled sweetly and then held Damon’s shoulder. “Keep your slayer close, Damon, I have a bad feeling about this.” Damon frowned. “I would leave her here safe and sound and warded within my loft, but … she is stubborn and will not remain behind.” He glanced towards Nikki, who was in an animate discussion with Moon. “Chad and Shawna have their hands full in Inverness, and we can’t expect them tonight—but, we shall do.” “It is time,” Rysdale said gravely. Damon took Nikki’s hand and said on a hushed note, “Ready, love?” She smiled and tried to tell herself everything was fine, just fine, but she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that it wasn’t. They were too few … And then all hell broke loose at once! *** Nikki watched as Rysdale’s spell went into effect. The vampires, of which there were too many to count, were milling around. Some were drinking blood that had been collected into bottles. Suddenly, it seemed surreal as they all stood frozen in mid-movement. Nikki moved in behind Damon, and they became executioners. It was like shooting fish in a shallow pool. The vamps had no means of escape, and they saw what was happening to them … As she and Damon went through the horde of vamps, she with her stake, he slicing off heads with his sword and then setting them on fire with his artifact, she felt that perhaps they stood a chance. She could see Rysdale and Charm releasing the humans, and she heard Rysdale chanting something to give them the ability to walk to Clara’s bus waiting down the avenue. The poor people looked like zombies on the move. Moon and her friends moved in at that moment, and the warehouse floor began to fill with blood. It was everywhere, and Nikki had to bolster herself not to look. She had to remind herself that these were monsters she was destroying … monsters that planned to feed on babies. However, Rysdale’s spell began to wane, and one by one the remaining vamps began to gain their freedom of movement. She, Damon, Moon, James, and Stefana—who carried very strange wooden spears with spiked wooden tips that Nikki assumed to be spelled to always hit their target—moved like a well-oiled machine. None of them saw Baudali enter the warehouse and come up behind Charm, until it was too late. *** As Nikki pulled out her stake, her line of vision brought her to Charm, and she saw Baudali sneaking up behind her. “Nooo …” she called and saw Rysdale turn to the sound of her cry. She was attacked just then by a vampire and became engaged, but she quickly disposed of the vamp and hurried towards them. Just as she reached them, another vampire—and this one was huge—stood in her way. Even as she fought, she heard bits and pieces of Charm’s conversation with Baudali and told herself she couldn’t be hearing correctly. Charm said softly, “Baudali.” “I am here for you … will you finally come with me, away from all this killing my brother involves you in? I would not have you live such a life.”

“You are right, and I will come with you … I don’t think I can bear this any longer,” Charm said, moving towards him. Rysdale’s shock nearly left him speechless, and all Nikki could hear him say was, “Charm … Charm …” “I am sorry, Rysdale, but I grow weary of the quiet life we lead. I think I should like to be with your brother now.” Again, Nikki heard Rysdale’s anguish as he screamed, “Charm, no!” Nikki watched, almost forgetting the vamp charging her as Charm went into Baudali’s arms. Just in time, she raised her stake and shoved it into the attacking vampire, and then she turned to see an odd expression come over Baudali’s face. He seemed to slump as Charm stepped back from him and held up a bloody wand. Nikki ran to her as she began to cry. “This is the wand he gave me when he tried to court me and win me away from Ry … all those years ago. I have kept it … made from his wand, you see … he thought it would be a connection and it was—one of the few ways to kill him.” Rysdale had her then and stroked her. He looked past her at his dead brother and chanted a few words, and Baudali vanished. “Where?” Nikki asked in some surprise. “His final resting place … where she doesn’t have to look at him.” Nikki turned with a sigh and moved towards the fray once more, only to find herself grabbed by a huge, bald vampire in a brown tank top and jeans too tight for a man his size. She said, “WB.” “A slayer … well, well,” WB answered. Beside him was John Patrick, who said, “This one is mine.” WB sneered. “Then have her … and be done.” However, WB made his first major mistake. Nikki stabbed him in the thigh with her wooden stake; shocked, he backed up, staring at his wound and then at her. She said, “Want me to finish you off? Otherwise you will die slowly.” WB backed away as best he could with his injury and suddenly with one leg dragging attempted some kind of speed. Nikki watched him move towards a set of doors and screamed to Damon, who was killing front and back. Damon turned, but a vampire jumped on his back at that point and WB slipped away. Nikki pushed at John Patrick, who had a death grip on her arm. Nothing—her slayer strength apparently was no match for a demon. “Here and now, slayer … first I’m going to have you, and it will be like nothing you have ever had, and then I am going to rip your head off and dump it in hell.” “Are you?” said a female voice at his back. John Patrick turned and saw there a beautiful vampire with long, bright gold hair and a provocative figure clothed in gray leather. It was the last thing he saw, as she brought her unusual weapon up and into his eye. Nikki’s mouth opened wide as she saw him dissolve into a pool of thick mucous, and then she looked back at the beauty who was speaking to her. “Hello, Nikki—do you know who I am? I am Darla. I killed your brother, and now I am going to kill you. Damon was mine when he was human. I chose him, meant to keep him for my own. Do you think I am going to let you stand in my way? As the old saying goes, if I can’t have him … hmmm …” And without another word, and before Nikki

could think, she felt the long knife pierce through the leather of her zippered jacket—she felt the pain as it went through her skin, entered her chest, and stabbed her heart. She thought she heard her heart make a final thump and whimper as it tried to slow down. She could see Damon move into vamp speed. She felt him all around her as she collapsed into his arms. She could see James and Stefana hurrying her way … no doubt the vamps were all dead … As she would be soon … She had received a deathblow, and she knew that her slayer power could not heal it. She watched Deadly Moon, fury in her face and body, engage Darla in battle. Damon had laid her down on the floor on her back, and she tried to smile at him as he was on his knees—but he was howling in agony, “Noooo … ..noo!” Rysdale arrived and bent over her. She saw him look at Damon and shake his head. Well, she thought to herself, that settles it … this is it … As she felt her life slipping away, she thought of Jack, and then she saw him, her brother, and reached out for him. “Jack …” Charm was there, sobbing, “Your blood, Rysdale … give her your blood.” “It won’t work, my love … her heart was penetrated … my blood won’t heal her heart.” Nikki heard all of this and said in a voice that was losing the fight, “Will always love you …” She knew now … she was nearly there … and as she closed her eyes, she heard from somewhere in the distance, “Bloody hell! Stand aside, all of you … you too, Damon.” Nikki opened her eyelids with the last of her strength and tried to focus. What she saw was an exceptionally tall and godlike man whose dark blonde hair had been slicked back and tied at the nape of his neck. He was naked to the waist except for a gold torque around his neck. His faded leather pants hugged his legs, and beside him with her hand tucked into his pants was an exceptional beauty with long, auburn hair. Ah, she thought, I am dreaming about the prince who helped Moon … just a dream … but, if it is a dream, who is the pretty at his side? “Breslyn,” the little beauty whose fingers were tucked into the prince’s leather pants said, “I will do this with you. You cannot do it alone.” “No, Ete … the queen will punish you then as well.” “It doesn’t matter. I will do this with you.” All at once, Nikki felt the young woman’s hands on her chest. She felt Breslyn’s hands on her forehead, and she felt a buzz begin in her body and travel through her blood to her heart. Pain! “Aghh …” Nikki cried out and winced with the agony, and then she tried very hard to contain it because she could see Damon suffering with her as though he were dying. Nikki opened her eyes again, and there he still was, the prince … just as Moon described, and he was putting something to her lips. “Drink this, slayer.” Nikki pulled a face and managed to say, “Why does everyone call me slayer … I have a name …” She felt Damon’s hand clench on hers. She looked at him and saw tears rushing down his face. She felt the potion slip down her throat and grimaced. “Ugh … that is awful.” And then Nikki went unconscious.

~ Epilogue ~ LATER, NIKKI LEARNED that Prince of Fae Breslyn and his new bride, Ete, remained with them only long enough for him to introduce his princess to them and to hurriedly tell them about the war they were entrenched in with the Dark Fae. Apparently they had broken—as Breslyn often did—their queen’s and the treaty’s strict edicts by healing Nikki, and apparently by some unfortunate chance the queen had caught them in the act. Breslyn had inclined his handsome head, taken his Ete’s hand, and explained, “We must leave.” He grinned ruefully. “Apparently our queen wishes to speak with us.” However, the prince of Fae returned some hours later. The room glowed just as he shifted in to find Damon jumping up ready to do battle, and he grinned. “Steady, man …” Damon relaxed. “My Prince,” he said, and he inclined his head. Breslyn laughed and glanced over at Nikki, who mouthed the words, “Thank you.” He moved to her and touched her forehead. “You will be up and about in a day or two. Your body needs to recover from both intrusions … Darla’s and ours.” He turned to Damon once more and said on a grim note, “And Darla will need to be found and dealt with.” “Yes, we have a few things we need to deal with,” Damon said grimly. “Thank you for your help … I only hope you will not meet with too much of a problem from your queen.” Breslyn laughed. “Fortunately, my queen believes we did what was necessary. She says we need all the immortals we can get to fight this two-front war.” “Two-front?” “We are fighting the Unseelie and trying to close the prison wall, and now this … with the vampires. We may not interfere, but we don’t want the vampires taking and destroying the human world.” “And …?” Damon asked. “And I believe that our united front cannot lose.” Breslyn left them after that, and the group who had collected around the doorway to see and hear him began buzzing. Damon chased them to the loft main chamber and returned to lie down beside his Nikki, who sighed and drifted off. It did, in fact, take a few days, for her to regain all her strength, but during that time, Nikki was full of questions, and the team was forever in the bedroom she shared with Damon to help her along and give her the answers she craved. Apparently one of those answers was that WB was off the grid. Their inquiries had come up with nothing. Rysdale discovered that WB had gone to a healer, and then after that, they could find no trace of him.

Worrisome. “Well, at least we all came out of this.” Nikki smiled softly and then frowned and looked at Damon. “Where is little Clara?” “I made her leave Dublin for now, and she is staying with some of her friends in New York.” He flicked Nikki’s nose. “Not jealous anymore?” She pursed her lips. “No … she is part of the team.” “Not really, love. Clara only helped because she didn’t want any babies hurt. She is still very much a vampire.” “Hmmm,” Nikki managed to return. She felt as though there was a weight sitting on her eyes, making them close against her will. She fought the feeling as she looked at Moon, who took up a position sitting next to her on the bed. She could see Moon’s downcast look as she explained, “Darla escaped me. She took a very bad hit … but not a mortal one. However, I mean to track her to the ends of the earth, and when I find her this time … I will kill her. I promise you and Jack this.” “And should I come across her before you do, she won’t catch me by surprise. I have her measure … now,” Nikki said, realizing that her words now were putting a strain on her. She was still so tired. She was drifting off and fighting it hard. Nikki was determined to stay awake just a bit longer and turned her eyes to Charm, sitting in the rocker not far from the bed. “You were amazing … brilliant.” She turned to Rysdale at the doorway. “Did you know, Ry, what she was planning to do?” “I had no idea!” His look was one of reproof. “It was a plan she came up with all on her own.” Nikki lay back against the covers and sighed. “There is something else … I heard you all talking in the loft last night … about Dracula. Tell me … you were whispering, and I couldn’t quite hear you, and then I fell asleep. So tell me. What’s up with Drac?” Moon reached over and stroked Nikki’s cheek and played with her fiery locks of hair. “It is nothing you have to worry about just yet, but we stand ready to protect the MacFares when he comes for them.” “The MacFares … oh … yes, Dracula’s mother … Elizabeth?” “Indeed, his mother and his twin brother, John MacFare … you see, they are immortals and have been hiding from his detection for over one thousand years. They are our friends, and we will back them, but, Nikki … Dracula is more dangerous than anyone of us can imagine. He is an immortal who made himself into a vampire with black magic and blood drinking … he is the source and the sire of all vampires … and it will be a challenge to manage that situation,” Moon explained. “That’s enough. She doesn’t have to think about that now. I know that John and Chad have it well in hand,” Damon said and then chased everyone from the room. He returned to Nikki’s side to take her hand and put it to his lips. “Eternity is next—that is all I want you to think about now. What Breslyn gave you—the elixir—makes you mine forever.” He kissed her then, long and sweet, and Nikki, who was still not up to par, felt her eyelids droop in spite of the heat that rushed through her. “Yes … but we have to find WB … and Darla … and keep Dracula from hurting your friends …” “And we shall, but for now, all you have to do is get strong.” “And then …?” “And then we take them on … all of them, and this time, slayer … there is only one way you can be killed.”

She yawned. “How?” “With a death sword, and when you see it—you run like hell and don’t engage. Are we clear?” “How will I know it is a death sword?” “You will feel it … you will know. It is how Fae and immortals have been killed, with death swords that came with them from their worlds, but fortunately the Seelie Fae have control of most of them.” “Hmmm.” Nikki sighed as she started to doze off. “Death sword … run …” He kissed her forehead and her cheek and her lips and vowed to keep her safe … but he knew it was coming; the battle with WB would now be fierce, for he would be prepared. He would know what he was up against. Darla with her own agenda was out there … and Dracula was the ‘unknown’ threat ever lurking. It was all coming to a head.

About Claudy Conn Claudy Conn, a native New Yorker, now lives with her husband, Bob; their wolf, Cherokee; and Cherokee’s son, Rocky Man, who weighs in presently at 190 pounds. She loves horses and riding and raised her ten-year-old gelding Southern Pride from the moment he was born. She also loves gardening, swimming, skiing, hiking, and travel—and of course, reading, writing, but no, she says, no arithmetic! To get her monthly news, her reviews for all her new paranormal romances, and excerpts, come on and visit her at her website: http://claudyconn.embarqspace.com To see pictures of Cherokee and her Shep./wolf son!, have a look at her Facebook page: http://www.facebook.com/#!/pages/Claudy-Conn-Paranormal-RomanceAuthor/135826686471445